with the Churches at the first erecting thereof is that which Epiphanius remembreth and Paul toucheth in many places I trust to send Timotheus shortly vnto you I haue no man like minded who will faithfully care for your matters For all seeke their owne and not that which is Iesus Christes And to Timothie This thou knowest that all they which are in Asia bee turned from me At my first answering no man assisted mee but all forsooke mee Demas hath forsaken mee and embraced this present worlde Wherefore Epiphanius surmise that the scarcitie of tried and approoued men was some cause why euerie place was not furnished at the first with a Bishop is neither vnlikelie nor vnpertaining to the purpose The third reason I take to be this that as Presbyters to labour in the word and augment the Church were presently needefull the haruest being no lesse then the whole world and Bishops to moderate the number of Teachers and to ouersee as well the feeders as the flocke were not so requisit whiles the Apostles who tooke care of those things themselues preached in or neere the places so the wisedome of God woulde not impose that fourme of gouernement on the Church but after long triall and good experience what neede the Churches should haue of it This course he obserued with the people of Israel not straightway to associate the seuentie Elders vnto Moses but to let them alone vntill Moses was wearied with the burden and the multitude grieued for want of dispatch and Iethro seeing the Iudge afflicted with paines and the people discontented with delayes aduised an other way which the whole assemblie liked God confirmed and Moses executed In like manner Christ suffered his Church to trie whiles his Apostles yet liued what equalitie and plentie of Gouernours would worke in euerie place and when it fell out in proofe vpon the Apostles absence that so many leaders so many followers so many Rulers so many factions out euerie Church in sunder the Apostles were forced the world as Ierom faith decreing it that is the faithful throughout the world being therewith contented and thereof desirous to commit their places and Churches not to Presbyters in common and equall authoritie but to their Disciples and followers whome afterward they called Bishops in a superioritie leauing vnto them as vnto their successors the chiefest honor and power of imposing handes and vsing the keyes and resting specially on their care and paines to ouersee both Teachers and beleeuers though the Presbyters were not excluded from helping and assisting them to feed and guide the flocke of Christ. This you say but Ierome saith It was not the Lords disâ—osition by his Apostles but rather a decree and custome of the Church that first made Bishops to differ from Presbyters Ierome saieth it was decreed throughout the world to change the equalitie of Presbyters into the superioritie of Bishops by whome it was so decreed hee doeth not mention in this place but if I prooue as well by the Scriptures as by Ierome himselfe and the rest of the Fathers that this change began in the Apostles times and was both seene and approoued by them I euince it to bee an Apostolike ordinance Then must it also be diuine which Ierome denyeth What Ierom meaneth by the trueth of the Lords ordinance I wil after examine I must prooue in order I shall else but confound both myselfe and the Reader In the meane time I make this reason out of Ierome When the schismes of Presbyters beganne dangerously to teare the Churches in peeces then were the Churches committed to the chiefe and preeminent charge of one but those schismes and factions troubled all the Churches euen in the Apostles times vnder them therefore beganne the change of gouernement which Ierome speaketh of At Corinth indeede there were contentions who were baptized of the greatest men which Ierome doeth exemplifie but the factions must be more generall and deadly that should cause an alteration of gouernement throughout the world So there were euen in the Apostles times To those of Corinth he saith When you come together in the Church I heare there are dissentions amongest you and I beleeue it in part for there must be heresies euen among you that they which are approoued amongst you might beknowen And wheÌ„ he saith there must be heresies amongst you to manifest the good from the bad he meaneth not only at Corinth but euery where which came to passe accordingly To the Romanes he saith Marke them diligently which cause diuisions and offences contrary to the Doctrine which yee haue learned and auoyde them Amongest the Galathians were some that intended to peruert the Gospel of Christ and to carrie them into an other doctrine bewitching them that they shoulde not obey the trueth To the Philippians Beware of dogges beware of euill workemen many walke of whome I tolde you often and tell you now weeping that are enemies of the crosse of Christ whose ende is damnation whose God is their bellie and glorie to their shame which minde earthly things With the Colossians were some that burdened the Churches with traditions euen with the commaundements and doctrines of men and holding not the head aduanced themselues in those things which they neuer sawe and rashly puft vp with fleshly mindes beguiled the simple with a shew of humblenesse and worshipping of Angels At Thessalonica the resurrection of the dead was impugned and some troubled the people with visions with fained messages and forged letters in the Apostles name as if the day of Christ were at hand It came to passe in euery place which Paul foretolde the Presbyters of Ephesus This I know saith he that after my departure shall grieuous wolues enter in amongst you not sparing the flocke Yea of your owne selues shall rise men speaking peruerse thinges to draw Disciples after them Neither were the Gentiles onelie subiect to this danger but the Iewes also as Peter forewarned them There shalbe false teachers amongst you which priuily shall bring in damnable heresies euen denying the Lord that hath bought them many shal follow their damnable waies through couetousnes with fained wordsshal they make marchandise of you And so Iohn Euen now there are many Antichrists many false prophets and deceiuers are gone out into the world To preuent these deceiuers and represse these peruerse Teachers Paul was forced whiles he liued laboured in other places to send speciall substitutes to the Churches most endangered and by their paines ouersight to cure the soares heale the wounds which these pestilent and vnquiet spirits had made So at Ephesus when the teachers and doctors began to affirme they knewe not what euen prophane and doting fables whose word did fret as a canker and crept into houses leading captiue simple women laden with sinnes and led with diuers lusts and others hauing itching eares gate them teachers after
more particularly and effectually then Pastours doe or may by their doctrine Such labyrinths they leape into when they seeke for those things in y e sacred Scriptures which were neuer intended But were the word of God in this point indifferent which for ought I yet see is very resolute against them the generall consent of alantiquitie that neuer so expounded S. Pauls words nor euer mentioned any laie Presbyters to gouern the Church is to me a strong rampire against all these new deuises I like not to raise vp that discipline from the dead which hath lien so long buried in silence which no father euer witnessed no councill euer fauoured no Church euer followed since the Apostles times till this our age I can be forward in things that be good but not so foolish as to thinke the church of Christ neuer knew what belonged to the gouernment of her selfe till now of late that the sonne of God hath bin spoiled of halfe his kingdome by his owne seruants and Citizens for these 1500. yeeres without remorse or remembrance of any man that so great wrong was offered him I can yeelde to much for quietnes sake to this I can not yeelde They must shewe mee their Lay Presbyteries in some ancient Writer or else I must plainly auouch their Consistories as they presse them to be a notorious if not a pernicious nouelty Ierome Ambrose and others are brought to depose that the first Church had her Senate and Elders without whose aduise nothing was done but how wrongfully the deuise of Lay Elders is fathered on them I haue declared in a special discourse I wil not heere repeate it onely this I say if any of them affirme that in the Primitiue or Apostolike Church Lay Presbyters did gouerne Ecclesiasticall affaires I am content to recall all that I haue written of this present matter if not it is no great praise nor good policie for them to abuse the names and wordes of so many learned Fathers to the vtter discredite of themselues and their cause in the end Since then the Church of Christ in and after the Apostles times was not gouerned by Lay Presbyters as this newe discipline pretendeth it resteth that we declare by whom both the Apostolike church and the Primitiue after that were directed ruled which I haue not failed to performe in many chapters as farre foorth as the Scriptures doe warrant and the vndoubted Stories of Christs Church do leade In the Apostles I obserue foure things needefull for the first founding and erecting of the Church though not so for the preseruing and maintening thereof and foure other points that must be perpetuall in the Church of Christ. The foure extraordinary priuiledges of the Apostolike function were Their vocation immediate from Christ not from men nor by men Their commission extending ouer all the earth not limited to anie place Their direction infallible the holie Ghost guiding them whether they wrate or spake and Their operation wonderful as wel to conuert and confirme beleeuers as to chastice and reuenge disobeyers Without these things the Church could not beginne as is easily perceiued but it may well continue without them for now God calleth labourers into his haruest by others not by himselfe Pastors take charge of those Churches that are already planted they seeke not places where to plant new Churches The Scriptures once written serue all ages for instruction of faith and the myracles then wrought witnesse the power and trueth of the Gospell vnto the worldes ende Wherefore those thinges had their necessary force and vse to lay the first foundations of the gospel before Christ was knowen but the wisedome of God will not haue his Church still depend on those miraculous meanes which serue rather to conquere incredulitie then to edifie the faithfull signes being as the Apostle saith not for such as beleeue but for such as doe not beleeue The other foure points of the Apostolike delegation which must haue their permanence and perpetuitie in the Church of Christ are the Dispencing the word Administring the sacraments Imposing of hands and Guiding the keys to shut or open the kingdome of heauen The first two by reason they be the ordinary meanes and instruments by which the spirite of God worketh ech mans saluation must be general to al Pastors and Presbyters of Christs Church the other two by which meete men are called to the ministerie of the word and obstinate persons not only repelled from the societie of the saints but also from the promise and hope of eternall life respect rather the cleansing and gouerning of Christes Church and therefore no cause they should be committed to the power of euery Presbyter as the word and sacraments are for as there can be no order but confusion in a common wealth where euery man ruleth so woulde there be no peace but a pestilent perturbation of all thinges in the Church of Christ if euery Preshyter might impose handes and vse the keyes at his pleasure How the Apostles imposed hands and deliuered vnto Satan and who ioyned with them in those actions I haue handled in places appointed for that purpose whereby we shal perceiue that though the Presbyters of eache Church had charge of the worde and Sacraments euen in the Apostles times yet might they not impose handes nor vse the keys without the Apostles or such as the Apostles departing or dying left to be their substitutes and successors in the Churches which they had planted At Samaria Philip preached and baptized and albeit he dispenced the word and sacraments yet could hee not impose handes on them but Peter and Iohn came from Ierusalem and laide their hands on them and so they receiued the holie Ghost The Churches of Lystra Iconium and Antioch were planted before yet were Paul and Barnabas at their returne forced to increase the number of Presbyters in each of those places by imposition of their handes for so the worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth with al Greeke Diuines and Stories as I haue sufficiently proued and not to ordaine by election of the people as some men of late had new framed the Text. The churches of Ephesus and Creete were erected by Paul had their Presbyteries yet could they not create others but Timothie and Tite were left there to impose handes and ordaine Elders in euerie Citie as occasion required Herein who succeeded the Apostles whether all Presbyters equally or certaine chiefe and chosen men one in euerie Church and City trusted with the gouernment both of people and Presbyters I haue largely debated and made it plaine as well by the Scriptures as by other ancient Writers past all exception that from the Apostles to the first Nicene Councill and so along to this our age there haue alwayes bene selected some of greater gifts then the residue to succeede in the Apostles places to whom it belonged both to moderate the Presbyters of ech Church and to take the
Presbyteries Let them reade if they bring better I am willing to learne but I like no selfe-set assertions as if all the worlde were bound to the very breath of our mouthes or dash of our pennes without any other Text or interpreter If I haue saide ought that is not allowed by the word or not witnessed by the continuall and vniuersall practise of Christes Church I desire not to be beleeued I looke for the like measure if any man replie not to heare the coniecturall and opinatiue ghesses of some that liued in our age but such effectuall reasons and substantiall authorities as may presse the gaine-sayer and settle the consenter God make vs zealous for his not for our wils and so guide our labours that we may lessen the troubles and not ripen the dangers of Sion seeking rather how to amend then how to multiplie the rendes and breaches of Ierusalem Amen CHAP. I. The originall and domesticall Discipline of the Church before the Lawâ— CHAP. II. The Leuiticall and Nationall regiment of the Church vnder the Law CHAP. III. The personall and perpetuall kingdome of Christ after he tâ—â—â—e flâ—sh CHAP. IIII. The Synedricall Iurisdiction which some men thâ—nkâ— ouâ— Sauiour in the Gospel restored and recommended to his Church CHAP. V. The Apostolical preeminence and authoritie before and after Christes scension CHAP. VI. What Dominion and titles Christ interdicted his Apostles CHAP. VII Who ioyned with the Apostles in election of Elders and imposition of hands CHAP. VIII The Apostolike power in determining doubts of faith and deliuering vnto Satan CHAP. IX What parts of the Apostolike power and charge were to remaine in the Church after their decease and to whom they were committed CHAP. X. VVhat the Presbyterie was which the Apostles mention in their writings and whether Lay Elders were of that number or no. CHAP. XI VVhat Presbyterie the Primitiue Churches and Catholike Fathers did acknowledge and whether Lay Elders were any part thereof or no. CHAP. XII To whom the Apostles departing or dying lest the gouernement of the Church whether equally to al Presbyters or chiefly to some and how farre the conceits of late VVriters herein varie from the ancient Fathers whose wordes they pretend to followe CHAP. XIII That some chiefe euer since the Apostles times haue beene seuered from the rest of the Presbyters in euery Citie by power of ordination and right of succession whom the Fathers before vâ— did and we after their example doe call Bishops CHAP. XIIII The fatherly power and Pastourall care of Bishops ouer Presbyters and others in their Churches and Dioeceses CHAP. XV. To whom the elections of Bishops and Presbyters doth rightly belong and whether by Gods Lawe the people must elect their Pastours or no. CHAP. XVI The meetings of Bishops in Synodes and who did call and moderate those assemblies in the Primitiue Church THE PERPETVAL GOVERNEMENT OF CHRISTES CHVRCH Chap. I. The originall and domesticall Discipline of the Church before the Lawe WHat need there is of order and gouernement as in all assemblies of men that will liue together so namely and chieflie in the Church of Christ the wisedome of God hath many wayes witnessed vnto vs both by the proportion of those naturall and ciuill societies to which the Church is compared and by the perfection of that felowship which the Saints haue had amongst themselues in all ages and places euen from the foundation of the world where the true worship of God hath preuailed The first roote of all humane consort and communion I meane priuate howses hath not the Lord distinguished by diuers degrees and prerogatiues of husband parents and master aboue wife children and seruants and yet linked them all together in mutuall correspondence with dueties according The branches that thence rise as Cities Countries and kingdomes haue they not their Lawes to prescribe and Magistrates to execute things needfull for their common estate God ordaining powers and deliuering the sword for the defence of the simple and innocent and repressall of the wicked and iniurious Were wee willing or constant in that which is good Discipline were not so requisite but because the corruption of our nature is such that we are soone deceiued of our selues sooner seduced by others and soonest of all auerted and peruerted with feare and desire to settle the vnsted fastnesse of our hearts and bridle the vnrulinesse of our affections the Lord hath prouided for all societies the line of direction and rod of correction as well to guide the tractable as to represse the obstinate least disorder endured should breed confusion the forerunner of all ruine Since then the Church of Christ is the house of God the Citie of the liuing God and the kingdom of his beloued sonne shall we thinke that God is carefull for other s and carelesse for his owne or that confusion ought to be lesse doubted and feared in heauenly then in earthly thingâ— God is no where author of confusion but of peace especially in his Church in which hee commandeth all things to be decently orderly done Where no man doeth gouerne what order can bee kept where no man doeth moderate what peace can be had yea what greater dissipation can befall the Church of God then for euery man to intrude where he list and obtrude what hee will without restraint or reproofe Wherefore God hath appointed Stewards ouer his houshold watchmen and leaderâ— ouer his flocke Labourers in his haruest husbandmen in his tillage diuers administrations as well for the preseruation as edification of the Church which is the body of Christ and so farre foorth answereth the frame of mans body that as there so in the Church God hath set some to be in stead of eyes eares tongue and handes that is to be principall members for the guiding and directing of the whole which without them is maimed and vnable to prouide for the safetie and securitie of it selfe Neither may we thinke that order and discipline is needfull for the people in Gods Church and needelesse for the Pastours that were to gard the feete and leaue the head open to a more deadlie wound but rather as the more principall the part the more perilous the disease so the more disordered the Pastours the likelier the people to perish by their dissentions The house cannot stand which the builders subuert The haruest is lost where the labourers doe rather skatter then gather If the eie lacke light how darke is the body If the salt be vnsauourie where withall shall the rest he seasoned The folowers cannot goe right where the guides go astray and forces distracted bee they neuer so great are soone defeated Discord and disorder in the Pastours rent the Church in pieces where as peace and agreement in the Teachers confirme and establish the mindes of the hearers If they striue that sit at sterne the ship of Christ cannot hold a straight and safe course in the
Thou beginnest to account thy brother as a Publicane thou doest binde him on earth When thou doest correct and make agreement with thy brother thou hast loosed him on earth and when thou loosest him on earth hee shall be loosed in heauen Which of these twaine be preferred I force not so the first be not impugned as disagreeing from the Text. Some thinke our Sauior would not prescribe how the Iewes should proceede in their priuat suits and quarels that care belonging rather to Counsellers at the law then to Preachers of y â— word I conclude then there can be no proportion nor imitation neither of the higher nor of the meaner Synedrion amongst the Iewes expected or admitted in the Church of Christ and as for the words of Christ in the 18. of Mathew whereon some new writers build the foundation of their laie-Presbyterie they be free farre from any such construction or conclusion and the Catholike fathers expounding that place be further from the mention or motion of any such regiment CHAP. V. The Apostolicall preheminence and authoritie before and after Christes ascention ALbeit the sonne of God assembled no Churches whiles he liued on earth nor setled the Iewes Synedrion to remaine amongst the faithfull for ought that we find by the sacred Scriptures yet least the house of God should be vnfinished and his haruest vngathered in his own person whiles he walked here he called and authorized from and aboue the rest certaine workemen and stewards to take the chiefe charge care and ouersight after his departure of Gods building husbandrie for which cause he made when as yet hee was conuerfant with men a plaine distinction betwixt his disciples choosing Twelue of them to be his Apostles and appointing other 70. to goe before him into euery Citie and place whither he should come and to preach the kingdom of God giuing those Twelue larger Commission perfecter instruction higher authoritie and greater gifts of his holy spirite then the rest of his disciples which hee made labourers also in his haruest and messengers of his kingdome The Twelue not the 70. were the continuall and domesticall hearers of all his sermons and beholders of all his wonders as chosen to witnesse his doctrine doings and suffrings to the world the Twelue and no more were present when he did institute his last supper and they alone heard and had those heauenly praiers and promises which then he made To the Eleuen apart from the rest was giuen in mount Oliuet the Commission to teach all Nations and looke how God sent his sonne so sent he them as Apostles that is Ambassadours from his side not onely to preach the trueth and plant the Church throughout the world but in his name to commaund those that beleeued in all cases of faith good maners to set an order amongst them in all things needfull for the gouernement continuance peace and vnitie of the Church sharply to rebuke and reiect from the societie of the faithfull such as resisted or disobeied to commit the Churches to sound and sincere Teachers and ouerseers to stop the mouthes of those that taught things they should not for filthie lucres sake and to deliuer them to Satan that persisted in their impieties or blasphemies As for the gifts of Gods spirite they were so great in his Apostles that they both preaching and writing deliuered infallible trueth to the Churches of God and that in all languages of the world and euen the shadowes and the napkins that had touched their bodies did heale the sicke and cast out deuils these miraculous workings of the holy Ghost not onely themselues had in greater measure then any others but they gaue them vnto others by laying their hands on them When Philip had conuerted and baptised the people of Samaria in the name of the Lord Iesus yet none of them receiued the gifts of the holy Ghost vntill two of the Apostles came downe to them praied for them and laid hands on them and then was the holy Ghost giuen them through laying on of the Apostles hands Philip though he preached and baptized the beleeuers as well as the Apostles did yet could he not bestow on them the gifts of the holy Ghost that was reserued to the Apostles as to persons of an higher calling in the Church of Christ then Philip was and yet was he one of the seuen deacons also an Euangelist as S. Luke witnesseth and wel appeareth by his dispensing the word Sacraments WheÌ„ Paul laid his hands on the 12. disciples at Ephesus they straight way spake with diuers tongues and prophesied So that our Sauiour as well liuing on earth as ascending on high kept a differeÌ„ce betwixt his Apostles the rest of his disciples that were preachers both in hauing them alwayes with him the better to acquaint them with the mysteries of the kingdome of heauen and in leauing vnto them at his departure the conuerting and instructing of all nations and in powring on them after his ascension a greater aboundance of his holy spirite then on the rest for the better execution of the charge committed vnto them For the plainer proofe whereof we may remember that when our Lord and Master elected 12. Apostles to be with him other 70. disciples to goe before him at the first gathering of his Church hee did imitate the choice which God made in the wildernesse of twelue chiefe Princes and seuentie Elders to guide and gouerne the people of Israel by their two seuerall numbers distinguishing their two seuerall degrees and when Iudas by transgression fell from his Apostleship an other was taken out of the 70. to supplie his roome which needed not if the 70. had had before equall place and calling with the Apostles Ierome saieth Qui prouehitur de minore ad maiâ—s prouehitur hee that is promoted is promoted from the lesse to the greater Now that Iudas successor was taken out of the 70. and not out of the Laitie appeareth by this that euery Apostle was to haue his calling from Christ as the 70. had and not from men and on Matthias the Apostles imposed no hands which argued that hee was called before by Christ himselfe amongst the 70. And so saieth Ierome Matthias being one of the 70. was chosen into the order of the eleuen in the place of Iudas the traitour And Epiphanius Christ sent 72. to preach of whose number was Matthias which in Iudas place was numbred amongst the Apostles Eusebius also confirmeth the same report that Matthias which was chosen to be an Apostle in the place of Iudas the traitor had before that the calling of one of the 70. Paul numbring the diuersities of gifts and administrations in the Church saieth God hath ordained in the Church first Apostles next Prophets thirdly Teachers then those that do miracles after that the gifts of healing helping gouerning c. reckoning
were troubled Men saith he desiring to finish their secular causes by our iudgement call vs holy and the seruants of God about golde and siluer landes and chattels quotidie submisso capite salutamur wee are euery day saluted with lowe bowing the head to determine the strifes of men I alleage not these things to haue them reuiued too much honor inflameth ambition as too little engendreth contempt I onely obserue in the best ages how careful good Princes were in their owne persons to honour the Bishops of Christes Church and by their Lawes to make them acceptable to the people where as in our dayes some wayward spirites thinke it a great point of pietie by despising and reproching their state and calling as vnchristian and vngodly to make them contemptible odious to the meanest of the multitude A better way to reforme the faults of Bishops is that admonition which Ambrose gaue them when he said Ne sit honor sublimis vita deformis Ne sit Deifica professio illicita actio Ne sit gradus excelsus deformis excessus Nam quanto prae caeteris gradus Episcopalis altior est tanto si per negligentiam dilabatur ruina grauior est Magna sublimitas magnam debet habere cautelam honor grandis grandiori debet solicitudine circumuallari Let not the honour of Bishops be loftie and their life loathsome their profession diuine and their action vnlawfull their state high and their excesse shamefull For the higher a Bishoppes degree is aboue the rest the greeuouser is his fall if hee slide by negligence Great dignitie ought to haue great warinesse Much honor should be kept with much carefulnesse To whome more is committed of him more shal be required Hee impeacheth not the honour of their calling but assureth them their iudgement shall be encreased and punishment aggrauated if their care and diligence doe not answere that honor and reuerence which they haue in the Church of God aboue their brethren Then as they that affect this dignitie because they woulde be honoured before men are condemned before God so this is the cause of all euill saieth Chrysostome that the authoritie of ecclesiasticall Rulers is decayed and no reuerence no honour no feare is yeelded to them Hee that is religiously affected to the Priest will with greater pietie reuerence God and hee that despiseth the Priest commeth by degrees to this at last that hee waxeth contumelious against God him selfe The summe of all is first that our Sauiour interdicted his Apostles and consequently the Pastours of his Church by vertue of their Ministerie to claime any ciuill dominion to commaund and compell which is the power that Princes and Lordes vse ouer their subiects and seruants Next they must neither desire nor delight any titles of honor and praise from men but expect the comming of the Arch-pastour when euery one shall haue praise from God Thirdly howe great soeuer they be they must serue the lowest of their brethren to doe them good and watch ouer them for the sauing of their soules yet this nothing hindereth the rule and gouernement that pastours haue ouer their flocks by the word of God neither doth it barre them or depriue them of that honour and obedience which in heart word and deed is due to the Fathers of our faith the Embassadours of Christ and Stewards of Gods houshold CHAP. VII Who ioyned with the Apostles in election of Presbyters and imposition of hands IN choosing of Elders and Deacons and laying hands on them many thinke the whole Church or at least the Presbyterie ioyned with the Apostles and to that ende sundrie Precedents are alleadged as namely the choice of Matthias of the seauen Deacons of the Elders of Lystra Iconium and other Churches in the 14. of the Actes and of Timothie all which seeme to prooue the Apostles did nothing of theÌ„selues but with the consent concurrence of others To come by thetrueth what the Scriptures resolue in these two points the best way will be to examine the places in order as they lie In the choice of Matthias it is not expressed that the Church intermedled Peter acquainted all the Disciples that one must supplie y â— roume of Iudas but who named those two that were appointed whether the Apostles or all the Disciples it is not decided in the Text the force and coherence of the words conuince neither For thus they stand And they appointed two and they prayed saying and they cast lottes If prayers and lottes were perfourmed by the Apostles as by the principall directors of that action and thereto ledde by the instinct of Gods spirite consequently it was their deede to present them both to God that hee might them which of theÌ„ he had chosen Besides an Apostle might not be chosen by men much lesse by the people and therefore no question the spirit of God made this election and the Disciples afterward acknowledged it for Gods doing and accounted Matthias with the eleuen But Chrysostome saith Non ipse â—os statuit sed omnes Pèter himselfe did not appoint those two but all did it Yea hee saith further Considera quà m Petrus agit omnia ex communi Discipulorum sententia nihil authoritate sua nihil cum imperio Marke how Peter doth al things by the common consent of the Disciples nothing by his owne authoritie nothing by commandement He saith so in deed but the Text saith not so only the verbe is the plural number which may be referred to the Apostles aswel as to the rest of the Disciples yet the reason why Peter did it not was not for that it was not lawfull for him without the multitude to doe it but as Chrysostome noteth lest he should seeme to gratifie the one and not the other as also that as yet he had not receiued the holie Ghost An non licebat ipsi eligere Licebat quidem maximè verum id non facit ne cui videretur gratificari Quanquam alioqui nondum erat particeps spiritus Might not Peter haue chosen him He might most lawfully but he did it not lest he should seeme to gratifie either part Aibeit as yet hee was not partaker of the holie Ghost And for that cause as Chrysostome thinketh they cast lottes Quontam non-erat spiritus sortibus rem peragunt Because the holy ghost was not yet powred on them therefore they determine the matter by lottes The choice of the seauen Deacons was referred to the multitude the approbation of them reserued to the twelue and that not without cause For by this choice the Deacons as they say receiued not charge of the word and sacraments but a care to see the Saints prouided for and the collections and contributions of the faithfull sincerely and vprightly employed according to the necessities of the persons Now that the people shoulde very well like and fully trust such as shoulde bee Stewards of their goodes and dispensers of their
that word I vnderstand the very ordering of Timothie as if Paul had said Looke that the grace bee not in vaine which thou receiuedst by imposition of handes when I created or made thee an Elder If seposing a litle the names of men wee eramine the grounds of both interpretations or remember but your owne positions we shall soone perceiue which is the likelier That the Presbyterie wined with Paul in laying handes on Timothie no reason euicteth onely the ambiguitie of the word which hath those two significations leadeth some writers to that surmise on the other side that Paul himselfe laid hands on Timothie without others to conioine with him besides the wordes of Paul which are plaine enough for that purpose the excellencie of Timothies functioÌ„ were he Euangelist or Bishop and sufficiencie of Pauls hands do strongly enduce Your selues say Timothie was an Euangelist that is one which attended and helped the Apostle in his trauels for the Gospell to appoint who should folow the Apostle in his voiages pertained not to the Presbyterie of any one Church but lay wholy in the Apostles own choice liking as appeareth by his refusing Marke taking Silas when Barnabas departed from him because he would not take Marke into his company Againe the power gifts of an Euangelist or Bishop so farre exceeded the degree of Presbyters that they could not be deriued froÌ„ them but from the Apostles As therefore Timothie could not haue the calling neither of an Euangelist nor of a Bishop froÌ„ the Presbyterie but froÌ„ the Apostle so was he to receiue imposition of hands the signe seale of his calling froÌ„ the Apostle not from the Presbyterie Lastly since Paul saith his hands were laid on Timothie what needed the helpe of other mens hands Were not Pauls hands sufficient without assistance to giue him the grace either of aprophet Euangelist bishop or pastor The first prophets Pastors to whom the Apostle committed the churches of the Gentils from whose hands did they receiue their gifts notfrom Pauls TheÌ„ if Pauls hands were able to make the Pastors and prophets wheÌ„ as yet there was no Presbyterie had he now lost his Apostolike power that he could not do the like to Timothie But Chrysostome and others affirme that moe besides Paul lâ—iâ—d hands on Timothie Chrysostome cleane excludeth the Preshyterie by saying The Presbyters could not impose hands on a bishop those are his words before alleaged Theodoret saieth PresbyteriuÌ„ hic vocat eos qui ApostolicaÌ„ gratiam acceperunt Paul here calleth them the Presbyterie which had Apostolike grace that is episcopall as himselfe expoundeth it Theophilact followeth Chrysostome and taketh the Presbyterie for the bishops saying Aduerte quantum valeant Pontificum manuâ— impositae Marke what force the imposing of handes by bishops hath Ambrose inclineth to one rather then to many his words are Gratiamtamen dari ordinatoris significat perprophetiam manuum impositionem That the grace of the ordainer was giuen he signifieth by prophesie and imposition of hands As yet then we haue no proofe by the Scriptures that in elections of Elders the people concurred with the Apostles nor that in imposing hands the Presbyterie ioyned with them the places cited to that intent prooue no such thing Matthias was chosen by lots the seuen Deacons your selues say had no charge of the word and Sacraments at Lystra and Iconium Paul and Barnabas laied hands on such as they found meete to be Elders and Timothie being superiour to Presbyters was offorce to haue the gifts grace of his calling not from them but from the Apostles hands I haue not racked nor wrested the places from their naturall sense nor the words from their proper significance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with ecclesiasticall writers to him that will not purposely shut his eyes against the truth is to impose hands 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the office and calling of an Elder as well as the number of Elders and that sense Caluin not only coÌ„fesseth to agree wel with the text but resolutely vpholdeth it in his institutions as the right meaning of S. Pauls words the Presbyterie must goe seeke for some other hold for the imposition of their hands The fathers Greeke and Latin repell that as an ouersight or conceit in our late writers How then were elections made and imposition of hands giuen in the Apostles time I confesse I had rather read other mens iudgements herein then write mine owne so as they take the pains soberly to prooue that they say and not peremptorily to auouch what they like the which if it might be obserued in the Church of Christ would a great deale the sooner appease and decrease the â—â—rifes that now afflict the mindes and quenth the zoales of most men not knowing where to rest or what to beleeue yet least our silence should animate others to fall further in loue with their fansies I will not be grieued to expresse what I suppose was the authenticall and Apostolicall manner of electing Elders and imposing hands and first of imposing of hands whence it was deriued and to what end it was vsed The laying of handson anothers head was an auncient rite amongst the Iewes vsed in making their prayers for any and beating witnesse with or against any confirmed and ratified by God himselfe Iacob when he blessed the children of Ioseph laied his hands on their heads Moses was willed by God to put his hands vpon Ioshua before all the Congregation and in their sight to giue him his charge that he might bee ruler of the Lordes people Euery man by the lawe of Moses was to lay his hand on the head of his sacrifice that he presented vnto God The two Elders that falslie accused Susanna laied their handes on her head whiles they gaue euidence against her The some of God when he came in flesh did not reâ—ect that ceremonie but did rather strengthen it When little children were brought vnto him he laied his handes on them and blessed them The sicke and such as were possessed with deuils were healed by the laying on of his hands and to the faythfull he gaue that power that they should lay their hands on the sicke and recouer them The Apostles receiuing it from their master not onely vsed it in curing of diseases and in their publike blessings prayers and supplications for any man that his labour might succeed to the glorie of God and good of others but also retained it in the calling and confirming of such as the spirite of grace would make meete for these uice of Christes Church and in conferring the gifts of the holy Ghost on them Paul laied handes on the father of Publius when hee cured him of his feauer and bloudie fluxe Ananias laied handes on Paul when as yet hee was not baptized that hee might receiue his eye-sight When the holie Ghost commaunded to separate and
Christes resurrection without either Presbyterie or people to concurre with them O you blessed and holie men saith Hilarie speaking of the Apostles that for the desert of your faith gate the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and obtained right to binde and loose in heauen and earth I suppose then it is not much to be contradicted that the Apostles had from their master a larger commission fuller instruction higher power and greater gifts then the rest of the Doctours Pastours Prophets and Euangelist in the Church of Christ and that the Churches in their time were not gouerned by the voyces and consents of the greater part concurring with them before any thing could be done but by their precepts and rules deliuered by speach or expressed by writing which the faithfull in euery place as well Pastors as people with all readinesse obeyed And that in appointing and ordeyning Pastors and Elders as likewise in reteyning sinnes and binding offenders by deliuering them vnto Satan or reiecting them from the felowship of Saints they needed not the helpe or agreement of the people or Presbyterie but had power sufficient with imposing their handes as the Spirite directed to make Prophets and Pastors by giuing them the gifts of the holy Ghost needefull for their seuerall callings and by the same power coulde yeeld the bodies of such as sinned and repented not to be punished and afflicted by Satan or remooue them from the Communion of Christes Church and exclude them from the kingdome of heauen as their wickednes or wilfulnes deserued This superioritie they reteined whiles they liued so moderating their power that they sought rather to winne the euill disposed with lenitie then represse them with authoritie saue when the wicked might no longer be endured lest others should be iufected and vsing such meekenes and mildnes towards al that no schisme disordered the Church by their rigour nor soule perished by their default labouring more to profit many with their paines then to preferre themselues before any by their priuiledge and vtterly forgetting their owne dignitie whiles they serued and aduanced Christes glory I obserue as well their patience as their preeminence lest any man should thinke I goe about to make them Princes in the Church of Christ to commaund and punish at their pleasures and not rather faithfull Stewards and careful Shepheards to feede and guide the Church committed to their charges CHAP. IX What parts of the Apostles power and charge were to remaine in the Church after their decease and to whom they were committed IT will happely be graunted the Apostles had their prerogatiue and preeminence aboue others in the Church of Christ but that limitted to their persons and during for their liues and therfore no reason can be made from their superioritie to force the like to be receiued and established in the Church of Christ for all ages and places since their office and function are long since ceased and no like power reserued to their successours after them I doe not denie but many things in the Apostles were personall giuen them by Gods wisedome for the first spreading of the fayth and planting of the Churches amongst Jewes and Gentiles that all nations might be conuerted vnto Christ by the sight of their miracles and directed by the trueth of their doctrine yet that all their gifts ended with their liues and no part of their charge and power remained to their after-commers may neither be confessed by vs nor affirnted by any vnlesse we meane wholy to subuert the church of Christ. To be called by Christes owne mouth and sent into all nations to be furnished with the infallible assurance of his trueth and visible assistance of his spirit not onely to speake with tongues cure diseases worke miracles know secretes and vnderstand all wisedom but to giue the holy Ghost to others that they might doe the like these things I say were needfull at the first preaching of the Gospell to conuert infidels that neuer heard of Christ before to confirme the beleeuers compassed with diuers temptations and to store the whole world then presently with meete Pastours and Teachers but to maintaine the Church once setled and faith once preached there is no cause why either the immediate vocation or generall commission or mightie operation and sudden inspirations of the Apostles should alwayes endure The Scriptures once written suffice all ages for instruction the miracles then done are for euer a most euident confirmation of their doctrine the authoritie of their first calling liueth yet in their succession and time and trauell ioyned with Gods graces bring Pastours at this present to perfection yet the Apostles charge to teach baptize and administer the Lordes Supper to bind and loose sinnes in heauen and in earth to impose hands for the ordaining of Pastours and Elders these partes of the Apostolike function and charge are not decaied and cannot bee wanted in the Church of God There must either be no church or els these must remaine for without these no church can continue The Gospell must be preached the Sacraments must be frequented for which purposes some must bee taken to the publike seruice and ministerie of the Church for how shall they inuocate in whom they haue not beleeued or how shall they beleeue in him of whome they haue not heard or how shall they heare without a Preacher and how shall they preach except they bee sent without sending there can bee no preaching without preaching the word there is no ordinarie meanes for faith and without faith there is no Church Neither onely the lacke of the word and Sacraments but the prophanation and abuse of either how greatly doethit endanger the state and welfare of the whole Church of Christ yea the casting of holy things vnto dogges and of pearles before swine how dreadfull a iudgement doeth it procure as well to the consenters as presumers A little leauen so wreth the whole masse So that power to send labourers into Gods haruest and to separate prophane persons for deâ—iling the mysteries and assemblies of the faythfull must be retained and vsed in the Church of Christ vnlesse we will turne the house of God into a denne of theeues and make the Temple a cage for vncleane and hatefull birdes As the things be needfull in the Church of Christ so the persons to whom they were first committed cannot bee doubted Goe teach all Nations baptizing them sayd our Sauiour to the eleuen in mount Oliuet whenhe ascended Doe this in remembrance of mee sayd hee to the twelue that sate at supper with him After his resurrection when hee appeared to the eleuen sitting together hee sayd As my father sent me so send I you Receiue yee the holy Ghost whose sinnes yee remit they are remitted whose sinnes yee retaine they are retained for though the Lord before his death promised the keyes of the kingdome of heauen vnto Peter and as then sayde nothing vnto the
rest yet after his rising from the dead hee gaue all his Apostles like power as Cyprian obserueth and they all receiued the keies of the kingdome of heauen as Ierome auoucheth Are the keyes of the kingdome of heauen giuen onely to Peter by Christ saieâ—h Origen neither shall any other of the blessed receiue them If this saying I will giue thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen be common also to the â—est why should not all that went before and followeth after as spoken to Peter be common to all the rest So Augustine If in Peter had not bene a mysterie of the Church the Lord would not haue said vnto him I will giue thee the keies of the kingdome of heauen The Gospell ouer the vncircumcision that is ouer the Gentiles was committed to mee saieth Paul as ouer the circumcision or Iewes was to Peter Letâ— man therefore so reckon of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and stewards of the mysteries of God The Apostles were Stewards of the word and Sacraments and had the keyes of Gods kingdome not onely to dispence them faithfully whiles they liued but in like sort to leaue them to the Church of Christ as needfull for the same vntill the ende of the worlde Neither neede I spend moe words to prooue they must remaine in the Church since that is not doubted on any side but rather examine to whome the Apostles left them and to whose charge those things were committed The worde and Sacraments are not so much questioned to whom they were bequeathed as the power of the keyes and right to impose hands to whom they are reserued To diuide the word and administer the Sacraments is the generall perpetual charge of all those that feede the flocke of Christ and are set ouer his housholde to giue them meate in season The Elders that are among you I that am also an Elder exhort saieth Peter feede you the flocke of Christ which is committed to you Take heede to your selues and to all the flocke whereof the holie Ghost hath made you ouerseers to feede the Church of Christ saith Paul to the Elders of Ephesus Goe teach baptize which our Sauiour hath ioyned may not be seuered and the seruice must endure as long as the promise which is this in so doing I am with you alway vntill the ende of the worlde not with his Apostles so long they are dead fifteene hundred yeeres before our dayes but Christ is present with those that succeede his Apostles in the same function and ministerie for euer Their Commission to doe both ceaseth not so long as his precept bindeth them and help supporteth them in both which is to the worlds end The power of the keyes and right to impose handes I meane to ordaine Ministers excommunicate sinners for so I alwaies interprete those two speeches are more controuersied then the other two by reason that diuers men haue diuers conceits of them Some fasten them to the liking of the multitude which they call the Church others commit them to the iudgement of certaine chosen persons as well of the Laitie as of the Clergie whome they name the Presbyterie some attribute them onely but equally to all Pastours and Preachers and some specially reserue them to men of the greatest gifts ripest yeeres and highest calling amongst the Clergie which of these best agreeth with the trueth of the Scriptures and vse of the primitiue Church in place conuenient will soone appeare It shall now suffice in few wordes to obserue how neere imposing handes and binding sinnes doe ioyne with the dispensation of the word and Sacraments that thereby wee may resolue whether laie men may entermeddle with these ecclesiasticall actions or no. To create ministers by imposing hands is to giue them not onely power and leaue to preach the word and dispence the Sacraments but also the grace of the holy Ghost to make them able to execute both parts of their function This can none giue but they that first receiued the same They must haue this power and grace themselues that will bestow it on others Laie men which haue it not can by no meanes giue it and consequently not impose hands which is the signe and seale of both Yea what if to giue power to preach and baptize bee more then to preach and baptize euen as lawfully to authorize an other to doe any thing is more then to doe it our selues Sacramentum baptismiest quod habet qui baptizatur Sacramentum dandi baptismi est quod habet qui ordinatur It is the Sacrament of baptisme saieth Austen that hee hath which is baptized It is the Sacrament of giuing baptisme that he hath which is ordered Yea Caluin himselfe a man of no small learning and iudgement in the Church of God confesseth it is a kind of Sacrament and in that respect not to be giuen by any but onely by Pastours Surely saieth he the Papists are very leud in that they dare adorne their sacrificing Priesthood with the title of a Sacrament As for the true function of the ministerie commended vnto vs by the mouth of Christ Libenter eo loco habeo I willingly accept it for a Sacrament for first there is a ceremonie of imposing hands taken out of the Scriptures then Paul witnesseth the same not to be superfluous and emptie but a sure signe of spirituall grace And that I put it not third in the number of Sacraments it was because it is not ordinarie nor common to all the faithfull but a speciall rite for a certaine function and therefore of imposition of hands he saieth Hoc postremo habendum est non vniuer sam multitudinem manus imposuâ—sse ministris sed solos Pastores This lastly we must learne that the whole multitude did not impose handes on their Ministers but onely the Pastours did it Then may laie men no more chalenge to impose handes then to baptize yea to preach and baptize is not so much as to giue power and grace to others openly and lawfully to doe the like in the Church of Christ and therefore if laie-men be debarred from the one they be much more excluded from the other To excommunicate is to remooue the wicked and irrepentant from the participation of the Lordes Supper least by sacrilegious presuming to violate that table the vngodly should condemne themselues and defile others Whose calling it is to deliuer the bread and cup of the Lord to the due receiuers is out of question they are for that cause named the ministers of the worde and Sacraments Nowe to whom it pertaineth to admit the woorthie to them it belongeth to reiect the vnwoorthie they that are placed by God to deliuer the mysteries to the faithfull and penitent are commanded by him to denie them to the faithlesse and impenitent The charge to deliuer the Sacraments is theirs the care not to deliuer them but where they be willed by God so
accipiat satisfactionis suae modum Let him come to the Presidents by whom the keies are ministred vnto him in the Church and receiue of them that haue the ouersight of the Sacraments the maner of his satisfaction It seemed vnpossible that by repentance sinnes should be remitted saith Ambrose but Christ graÌ„ted this to his Apostles from the Apostles it descended to the Priests function Loe saith Gregory the Apostles which feared the district iudgement of God are made iudges of soules Their places now in the Church the Bishops keepe They haue authoritie to bind loose that are called to that degree of regiment A great honour but a great burden followeth this honour Let the Pastour of the Church feare vndiscretely to binde or loose but whether the Pastour binde iustly or vniustly the Pastours sentence is to be feared of the flocke The Councils generall prouinciall reserue both excommunication and reconciliation to the iudgement conscience of the Pastout Bishop and by no means impart either of them to the people or laie-Elders The great Council of Nice Touching such as are put from the Communion whether they be Clergie men or Laie by the Bishops in euery place let this rule be kept according to the Canon that they which be reiected by some be not receiued by others but let it be carefully examined that they be not cast out of the church by the weaknes waspishnes frowardnes or rashnes of the bishop And y â— this matter may the better be enquired of we like it wel y â— twise euery yere there should be kept a Synode in euery Prouince y â— all the Bb. of the Prouince meeting together may examine those matters such as haue cleerly offended their bishop let theÌ„ be held iustly excoÌ„municat by all vntil it shall seeme good to the bishops in coÌ„mon to giue an easier iudgement of them This was the ancient and vniuersall rule of Christes Church for the Pastour or Bishop to haue the power of the keyes to admit and remooue from the Sacraments such as deserued it and for the examination and moderation of their doings neither people nor laie-Presbyters were ioyned with them but a Synode of Bishops in the same Prouince euerie halfe yeere heard the matter when any found himselfe grieued with the censure of his Bishop and they according to the right of the cause were to reuerse or ratifie the former iudgement yea the Bishop had power at the time of death or otherwise vpon the vnfained repentance of the partie to mitigate the rigour of the Canons as appeareth in the 12. and 13. of the same Councill It shall be lawfull for the Bishop to deale more gently with them And againe generally for euery excommunicate person that is readie to depart this life and desireth to bee partaker of the Eucharist let the Bishop vpon triall giue him the Communion And so the generall Councill of Chalcedon We determine the Bishop of the place shall haue power to deale more fauourablie with such as by the Canons should stand excommunicate The Councill of Antioch If any be depriued the Communion by his owne Bishop let him not be admitted to the Communion by others afore he appeare and make his defence at the next Synode and obtaine from them another iudgement except his owne Bishop or Dioecesan bee content to receiue him This rule to be kept touching laie-men Priests Deacons and all others within the compasse of the Canon The Councill of Sardica If a Bishop be ouer caried with anger which ought not to be in such a man and hastily mooued against a Priest or Deacon wil cast him out of the church we must prouide that he be not condemned wheÌ„ he is innocent nor depriued the Communion And the Bishop that hath put him from the Communion must be content that the matter bee heard that his sentence may be confirmed or corrected But before the perfect exact hearing looking into the cause hee that is excommunicated may not chalenge the Communion The third Councill of Carthage Let the times of repentance be appointed by the discretion of the Bishops vnto y â— Penâ—ents according to the difference of their sinnes And that no Presbyter reconcile a penitent without the liking of the Bishop vnlesse necessitie force in the absence of the Bishop And if the fault be publike blazed abroad and offend the whole Church let hands be imposed on him before the railes or Arch which seuereth the people from the ministers Concerning those which worthily for their offences are cast out of the assemblie of the Church Augustine then Legate for Numidia sayd May it please you to decree that if any bishop or Presbyter receiue them to the Communion which are worthily throwen out of the Church for crimes committed he himselfe shall be subiect to the same chalenge that they were declining the lawful sentence of their owne bishop Sozomene declaring after what penitentiall maner the excommunicate persons in the Primitiue Church stood in an open place whence the whole assemblie might see them addeth that in this sorte euery one of them abideth the time how long soeuer which the bishop hath appointed him A thousand other places might bee noted both in Fathers and Councils to shewe that from the Apostles to this day no late person was euer admitted in the Church of Christ to ioyne with the Pastours and Bishops in the publike vse of the keies and therefore the fathers haue exceeding wrong to be made fauourers and vpholders of the late discipline and laie Presbyterie Cyprian confesseth the people consented and concurred with him in the receiuing of Schismatikes such lewd offenders to the church and Communion vpon repentance His words to Cornelius be these O if you might be present here with vs when peruerse persons returne from their schisme you should see what labour I haue to perswade patience to our brethren that suppressing their griefe of heart they would consent to the receiuing and curing of these euil members I hardly perswade the people yea I am forced to wrest it froÌ„ them before they wil suffer such to be admitted It is an easie matter to make some shewe of contradiction in the writings of the ancient fathers diuers occasions leading them to speake diuerslie but it will neuer be prooued they thought it lawfull for Laie men to chalenge the publike vse of the keyes in the Church of Christ. The causes of excommunication and times of repentance were wholie referred to the iudgement of such as had the chiefest charge of the worde and Sacramentes as wee mayperceiue by the former authorities yet in notorious and scandalous offenses when the whole Church was grieued or when a schisme was feared the godlie fathers did both in remoouing and reconciling of such persons â—taie for the liking and approbation of the whole people to concurre with them not to warrant or confirme the sentence that
ashamed to say I could easilie presume I can not easilie prooue what they were The maner and order of those wonderfull giftes of Gods spirite after so many hundreds may be coniectured cannot be demonstrated Why should they not bee laie-Elders or Iudges of maners Because I finde no such any where els mentioned and here none prooued Gouernours there were or rather Gouernements for so the Apostle speaketh that is giftes of wisedome discretion and iudgement to direct and gouerne the whole Church and euery particular member thereof in the manifold dangers and distresses which those dayes did not want Gouernours also they might bee called that were appointed in euery congregation to heare and appease the priuate strifes and quarels that grew betwixt man and man least the Christians to the shame of themselues and slaunder of the Gospell should pursue each other for things of this life before the Magistrates who then were infidels Of these S. Paul speaketh 1. Cor. 6. Dare any of you hauing matters one against another seeke for iudgement before the vniust and not before the Saints If you haue any quarels for things of this life appoint the worst in the Church to be your Iudges I speake this to your shame Is there neuer a wise man amongst you that can looke into his brothers cause but brother goeth to lawe with brother and that before Infidels These Gouernours and moderators of their brethrens quarels and contentions I finde others I finde not in the Apostolike writings but such as withall were watchmen and feeders of the flocke None fitter then those Gouernours which you last named to restraine the vnrulie and chastise the vngodly for they censured the misbehauiors and disorders of men against men and why not likewise the sinnes and offences committed against God These Gouernours had neither authoritie necessitie nor perpetuitie in the Church of God Rather then the Christians should eagerly pursue one another before Pagans and by their priuate brabbles cause the vnbeleeuers to deride and detest the doctrine of Christ the Apostle willeth them to suffer wrong o◠els to referre the hearing and ending of their griefes to some wise and discreet arbiters within the Church but he giueth those iudges no leaue to chalenge the determining of other mens matters nor power to commaund or punish the disobeier that were to erect magistrates in the Church and to giue them the sword euen in temporall and ciuill causes which the Apostle neither did nor could warrant Besides in Christian common wealthes where there can bee no doubt of despising or scorning the Gospel for going to lawe those iudges must cease since there is no cause to decline the Tribunals of beleeuing Princes to whom the preseruing of all mens rights and punishing of all mens iniuries and enormities doeth by Gods lawe generally and wholy appertaine If these were the laie-Presbyters and Gouernours which you so much stand on they must giue place to the magistrates sword where the state vpholdeth the Christian fayth as in England it doeth and God graunt it long may Thinke ye that Pastours and Prophets in the Apostles times were hindered from their callings combred with examinations of parties principall exceptions and depositions of witnesses and such like Consistorie courses as were needfull for the triall of the trueth when any man accused How far better is it to refer these things to the hearing of certain graue good men chosen frō amongst the Laitie rather then to busie ouerload the Preachers labourers in the word with those tedious and superfluous toiles The Iudiciarie paines in the Apostles time were not great nor the processe long They medled with no matters but with so notorious that they scandalized the Church and infamed the doctrine of our Sauiour with Infidels and in those cases where euery man could speake the proofe was soone made Againe the Prophets and Pastors in those daies had the gifts of discerning spirits and knowing secrets so that malefactors were soone discouered and conuinced if the case were doubtfull S. Paul is a witnesse that to know secrets was then incident to the gift of prophesie If you all prophesie and there come in one that beleeueth not hee is rebuked of all men and iudged of all men and so are the secretes of his heart made manifest and hee will fall downe on his face and worship God and say plainly that God is in you in deed A litle before he ioineth them both together Though I had prophesie and knew all secrets To reueale things hid and foresee things to come were then annexed to the gift of prophesie not generally and perpetually but when and where the necessitie of the Church or Gods glory required it should be so Thirdly the Apostle hath plainely committed the receiuing of accusations euen against Elders and open rebuking of such as sinned vnto Timothie and he in sight was no laie man What warrant haue you then to take that from Pastours and Teachers as a burden to their calling which Paul chargeth them with and to giue it to laie Elders vpon pretence of some better policie as if the spirit of God in Paul had missed his marke in establishing the worst way to gouerne the Church That Pastours must iudicially examine and rebuke such as sinne we prooue by the euident wordes of S. Paul shew you the like for laie Elders and wee will quietly resigne you the cause Lastly since the power of the keyes and ouersight of the Sacraments did and doe clearely belong to Pastours and not is laie Elders I see not how laie men that are no magistrates may chalenge to intermeddle with the Pastours function or ouer-rule them in their owne charge without manifest and violent intrusion on other mens callings against the word and will of Christ who gaue his Apostles the holy Ghost to remit and retaine sinnes and so ioyned the word and Sacraments together that he which may not deuide the one may not dispose the other and so both word and Sacraments must pertaine to laie Elders or neither I call no man Laie in contempt or derogation either of his gifts or of that state in which I know the Church of God hath alwayes had and hath many graue and woorthie men fit for their wisedome and grauitie to be are as great or greater charge then clergie men I vse that name for distinction sake which I find in the best 〈◊〉 ancient writers for such as were not by their calling dedicated and deuoted to the publike seruice and ministerie of the Church in the word and Sacraments notwithstanding they were and bee the people of God and his inheritance euen a chosen generation and royall Priesthood by the inward sanctification of the holie Ghost to offer vp spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God by Iesus Christ. And so the learned know the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whence Laie is deriued importeth euen the Lords peculiar people which distinction of
Bishop must bee vnreprooueable as Gods Steward holding fast the faithfull worde of doctrine that hee may be able to exhorte with founde doctrine and conuince the goinesayers No Teachers no Elders by this rule For they were Gods Stewards to exhort and conuince with found doctrine before they tooke that name Elders might not be appointed in any Citie but so qualified as is heere prescribed there was no place then in Creete for your newe founde Elders And as for Lay Gouernours of the Apostolike Church to bee mentioned by Saint Paul in the 1. to the Corinthians and twelfth Chapter the ancient and learned Fathers are further from admitting any such then I am howsoeuer our late writers bee lighted on them Nazianzene expounding the wordes of Saint Paul which our men imagine concerne Lay Gouernours sayth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gouernements that is ouer-ruling the flesh Chrysostome maketh Helpes and Gouernements all one and saith It is a great blessing of God in matters of the Spirite to haue an helper and exhorter Ambrose saieth In the fift place is giuen the gift of vnderstanding For they bee Gouernours that with spirituall raines doe guide men Theophilact referreth it to the Deacons Helpes gouernements that is to receiue the sicke and guide and dispence the goodes of our brethren Then neither doe the Scriptures any where mention Lay Presbyters nor the Fathers expounding the places that are brought for them did euer giue so much as an inkeling of any such persons The words of Paul to Timothie be not only cleared from them by diuers sound interpretations but produced against them For they admit no Elders but such as were for their worke sake maintained at the costes of the Church and so were neuer anie Lay Presbyters The two other places name Rulers and Gouernours but expresse neyther what persons or thinges they gouerned neyther who they were that did gouerne whether Lay men or Pastours Lay men had Christian gouernements but ouer their families ouer the Church and house of God none had in the Apostles daies that wee reade saue Pastors and Teachers I meane such as did feede and watch the flocke committed to their charge And yet if wee shoulde graunt that in the Apostles time for want of a Magistrate to vpholde the discipline of the Church and punish the disorders and offences of loose brethren there were certaine graue and wise Elders ioyned with the Prophets and Pastours to admonish the vnrulie examine the guiltie and exclude infamous and scandalous persons from the common societie of Christians Is it anie consequent the like must bee vsed with vs in a Christian kingdome vnder a beleeuing Prince The Apostolike Churches were planted in populous Cities where they coulde not lacke meete men to sustaine that charge ours are dispersed in rurall Hamlets where there can bee no hope to finde so many fitte Gouernours as shall bee requisite To the first Churches came none but such as were willing and zealous without all compulsion to ours come all forces Atheistes Hypocrites and howe manie rather forced by Lawe then ledde with deuotion yea woulde God it did not often so fall out that in manie places the richer and wealthier men eyther regarde no Religion or secretely leane to the woorst Euerie Church with them had manie Prophetes Pastours and Teachers the number and neede of the people and tyme so requiring so that their Presbyteries might bee indifferently weighed without ouerbearing either side Wee haue but one in eche Parish and to exact maintenaunce for moe at the peoples handes in euerie Uillage woulde breede that sore which no playster would heale To giue that one a negatiue voyce in all thinges against the Laie Elders were to fill the whole Realme with infinite contentions and questions To giue him no voyce but as one amongest the rest is to shake the Church in sunder with euerie faction and fansie of the multitude Lastly those Churches vnder persecution had none that coulde iustly chalenge to rule the rest ours hath a lawfull Monarch professing the faith to whome by Gods Lawe the gouernement of all crimes and causes Ecclesiasticall doeth rightly belong and therefore the priuate and popular regiment of the afflicted Churches must cease since God hath blessed this realme with a publike peaceable and princely gouernement The greater and stronger power doeth alwayes determine and frustrate the lesser and weaker in the same kinde What neede we priuate men to punish vices when we haue princes to doe it What neede wee Suffrages of Lay Elders to reforme disorders and abuses in Pastors when wee haue open and knowen lawes to worke the same effect with more force and better speede In popular states and persecuted Churches some pretence may be made for that kinde of discipline In christian kingdomes I see neither neede nor vse of Lay Elders Howbeit for my part I doe not beleeue that Lay Elders were vsed in the Apostls times to gouerne the Church With imposition of hands remission of sinnes distribution of Sacraments I am right assured no iust proofe can be made they did or should intermeddle yea the ouersight of those things could not belong whiles the Apostles liued to Lay men and after their deaths the Churches planted by them and ages succeeding them neuer vsed nor acknowledged any Lay Elders Which is to me an inuincible demonstration that the Apostles left them none For would all the Churches in the worlde with one consent immediatly vpon the Apostles deaths reiect that fourme of gouerning the Church by Lay Elders which was setled and approoued by the Apostles and embrace a new and strange kinde of gouernement without precept or precedent for their so doing Howe others can perswade themselues that the whole Church of Christ felt so generally and presently to a wilfull Apostacie I knowe not for myselfe I confesse I had rather forsake the deuise and conceit of some late Writers were they in number moe then they are before I will proclaime so many Apostolike men and ancient and learned fathers to be manifest despisers of the Apostolike discipline and voluntarie supporters if not inuentors of Antichrists pride and tyrannie Wherefore if they shew me Lay Elders vniuersally receiued for gouernours in the Churches and ages next folowing the Apostles I wil agnise they came from the Apostles if there were no such after the Apostles I cannot beleeue they were in the Apostles times CHAP. XI What Presbyterie the primitiue Churches and Catholike fathers did acknowledge and whether Lay Elders were any part thereof or no. MAny men thinke and write that the first Churches and fathers after the Apostles retained and vsed Lay Elders for Gouernors and so witnes as they say obscurely Ignatius Tertullian Cyprian Augustine more cleerely Ambrose Hierome Possidonius and the Canon law and therefore I doe not well in their opinions to pretend the authoritie of Christes Church against them If all these Fathers or any of them did clearely mention or witnesse Lay Elders
one wife And againe Eucharistiae sacramentum non de aliorum manu quà m Praesidentium sumimus we take not the Sacrament of the Eucharist at any others then at the Pastours or Rulers hands Handling this assertion Nónne Laici Sacerdotes sumus Wee that are of the Laitie are wee not Priestes he saieth Differentiam inter ordinem plebem constituit ecclesiae authoritas honor per ordinis consessum sanctificatus à Deo A difference betwene the order of Priests and the people the authoritie of the church hath made and the honor sanctified of God by the setting together of their order And shewing how many degrees he accounted in the Cleargie he saith Quùm ipsi authores idest ipsi Diaconi Presbyteri Episcopi fugiunt quomodo Lâ—icus c. When the first men that is the Deacons Presbyters and Bishops flee how shall the Lay forbeare fleeing when the Leaders flee which of the Souldiours will stand Hee is an euill Pastour Christ confirming it that fleeth when hee seeth the woolfe and leaueth his sheepe to the spoyle Which is neuer more doone then when in persecution ecclesia destituitur à Clero the Church is forsaken of the Cleargie Porrò si eos qui Gregi praesunt fugere quum lupi irruunt nec decet imò nec licet qui enim Pastorem talem malum pronunciauit vtique damnauit ideo Praepositos ecclesiae in persecutione fugere non oportebit Then if it bee neither seemely nor lawfull for the Rulers of the flocke to flee when the woolues rush in for hee that pronounced such a one an euill sheepeheard did doubtlesse condemne him the ouerseers of the Church may not flee in persecution By this wee may plainely perceiue there were in Tertullians time no Leaders Rulers nor Ouerseers of the flocke and Church but Pastours and Cleargie men and those either Deacons Priests or Bishops Lay Elders are farre from Tertullians wordes and further from his meaning Why his hooke De Bâ—ptisâ—â— should be alleaged for Lay Elders I can not so much as gesse Some men are so infected with the fansie of Lay Elders that they no sooner reade the word Presbyter but they straight dreame of their Lay Presbyterie Otherwise if we would seeke for a place to crosse their newe discipline we could not light on a better Dandi baptismum ius habet summus Sacerdos qui est episcopus Dehinc Presbyteri Diaconi non tamen sine episcopi authoritate propter ecclesiae honorem quo saluo salua pax est alioquinetiam Laicis ius est To giue baptisme is the right of the chiefest Priest which is the Bishop After him the Presbyters and Deacons not yet without the Bishops authoritie for the honour of the Church that is the honour allowed him in the Church the which being obserued peace is preserued otherwise it were lawful for lay men to doe it Heere find we the Bishop to be the chiefest Priest without his leaue the rest not to baptize With his leaue the Presbyters and Deacons might but not Lay men saue in cases of extremitie then as hee thinketh anie Lay man might The trueth of his opinion I am not heere to discusse the tenour of his reporte I haue no cause to distrust I finde it confirmed by others that in the presence of the Bishop the rest might not baptise as also that none of these three degrees were Lay men Admit the Bishop to be the chiefest the Elders and Deacons without his authoritie to doe nothing and remooue Laie men from the number of Bishoppes Elders and Deacons the platfourme of your Lay Presbyterie must needes fall Augustine much misliked the fond and lewd excuses that some in his time made when they were rebuked for their sinnes Cùm arguuntur à senioribus When they are reprooued by thee or their Elders for drunkennes rapine and killing of men in tumults they answeare what should I doe being a Secular man or a souldier haue I professed to bee a Monke or a Cleargie man Heere is the bare name of Elders but whether they were Lay men or Clearkes heere is no mention If this admonition and reprehension were priuate the Elders may hee the one or the other as you will Euery Christian man hath libertie to reprooue and admonishe his Brother priuatelie for anie sinne committed and it best becommeth age and grey hayres to mislike the disorders and enormities of yoonger and raâ—her heades and then the words of Austen are when they be reprooued by their Elders But if the rebuke were open then Seniores were the elder sort of such Cleargie men as had the charge and ouersight of other mens liues and manners and sate in iudgement with the Bishop to exhort chastice and censure licentious persons That Lay men in Austens time intermedled with the keyes or sacraments I vtterly deny and therefore the worde Elders cannot import that which then was not The keyes whereon Excommunication dependeth and the Sacraments from which offendors are excluded were then the Pastours charge and not the peoples It is more then ignorance for those that woulde seeme learned to imagine that Austen euer heard or thought any Lay men had an interest in the open and ordinarie vse of the keyes and disposition of the Sacraments The Iudges that Austen acknowledged in the Church were no lay Elders as plainly appeareth by his words before alledged neither had lay men any iudgemeÌ„t seats prouided for them in y â— church sed sedes Praepositorum ipsi Praepositi intelligendi sunt per quos ecclesia nunc gubernatur But the seates of the Rulers and the Rulers themselues saith Austen are vnderstoode by whome the Church is nowe gouerned And lest you should doubt who gouerned the Church in his dayes Bishops or Lay Elders noting vpon the 106. psalme three tentations that euery religious and faithfull man amongst the people of God might haue tryall of hee saith Fortassis dignus eris cui populus committatur constituaris in gubernaculis nauis recturus ecclesiam Ibi quarta tentatio Tempestates maris quatientes ecclesiam turbant Gubernatorem Quarta ista nostra est Quanto plus honoramur tanto plus periâ—litamur Tentatio ergo gubernandi tentatio periculorum in regenda ecclesia nos potissimum tangit Happely thou shalt be found woorthie to whom the people may be committed to sit at the helue of the ship to gouerne the Church There is the fourth tentation The storms of the Sea that shake the Church trouble the Gouernor This fourth is ours The higher our honor the greater the danger The tentation then of gouerning the tentation of troubles in ruling the Church chiefly concerneth vs yet are ye not free For brethren though you sit not at the same sterne yet saile you in the same ship Pastours then in S. Austens time and no Lay persons did gouerne the Church and rule the flocke and by them iudgement was giuen and
no Presbyters but Clergie men and of such their Presbyteries consisted and not of any Laie men whom they particularly and perpetually exclude not onely from the name but also from the order office seates power and honour of Presbyters Though they were not knowen by that name yet were they called Seniores the Elders of the Church as Tertullian Ierome Ambrose Austen and Gregorie doe witnesse yea though wee should graunt the Church had no such laie Elders in Ieroms and Ambroses dayes yet they both confesse there were such in the first Age of the Church and that the Church should be gouerned by their aduise and counsell Their wordes are so plaine they cannot be shifted And thence I make this demonstration Laie Elders in Ambroses time were out of vse as himselfe affirmeth through the slouth or rather pride of Bishops but Clergie Presbyters were not out of vse in Ambroses time there were therefore laie Elders in the first Churches without whose aduise nothing was done besides the Presbyters that continued in Ambroses dayes this Argument is insoluble You are vsed to make fewe good Arguments that take this to bee so strong The force of these places I haue examined before and there shewed that they were wrested cleane against the intent of the writers but because I am to end the discourse of laie Elders and so to relinquish them to their inuenters I will not bee grieued to recapitulate the strength of your authorities and search out the surenesse of this last syllogisme The first thing that I obserue in your authorities is this that with your owne proofes you ouerthrow your owne purpose To conuince that laie Elders dured in the Church til Gregories time which was 600. yeeres after Christ you produce amongst others S. Ambrose who saieth that in his time 230. yeeres before such Elders were out of vse If there were no such Elders in Ambroses age how could they dure till Gregories dayes that liued more then 200. yeeres after him This knot is more insoluble then your syllogisme Another of your witnesses I meane S. Ierome in the verie same place that you cite laieth the whole plot of your laie Elders in the dust for both touching the persons that ruled the Church and the time which they continued be crosseth all your assertions The persons by whose common aduise the Church at first was gouerned were Presbyters and those by your owne confession were no laie men Or if you make any bones to confesse so much S. Ierome will auouch nolesse I must alleage his wordes once againe and some of them in Latin because you shall the more sensiblie see your errour and the rest not distrust my translation Antequam fierent studia in religione diceretur in populis ego sum Pauli ego Apollo ego autem Cephae communi Presbyterorum consilio ecclesiae regebantur Postquam verò vnusquisque eos quos baptizauerat suosesse putabat non Christi in toto orbe decretum est vt vnus de Presbyteris electus superponeretur caeteris ad quem omnis ecclesiae cur a pertineret Schismatum semina tollerentur c. Before there were factions in religion and the people began to say I hold of Paul I of Apollo and I of Cephas the Churches were gouerned by the common aduise of the Presbyters But when euery man thought those whom he had baptized to be his owne and not Christes it was decreed in the whole world that one chosen out of the Presbyters should be set aboue the rest to whom all the care of the Church should appertaine and the seedes of diuision rooted out These wordes are so plaine they neede no demonstration to helpe them Before Schismes grew in religion the Churches were gouerned by the common aduise of Presbyters but when the baptizers drewe the people into factions Bishops were throughout the world elected and aduaunced aboue Presbyters to take the whole care of the Church They were both Presbyters and baptizers that gouerned the Church before Bishops were decreed ergo they were no laie Elders This were enough but Ierome to shew what Presbyters they were alleageth foure places of the Scripture and thereby prooueth they were Teachers and Pastours I must set downe his words but as short as I can that men may be perswaded or ashamed of their errour in this part committed The very next words in Ierome ensuing the former are these Putat aliquis non Scriptur arum sed nostram esse sententiam Episcopum Presbyterum vnum esse relegat Apostoli ad Philippenses verba dicentis c. Doeth any man thinke this is not the position of the Scriptures but ours that a Bishop and Presbyter are both one Let him read the words of the Apostle to the Philippians where he saieth Paul and Timothie to all the Saints that are at Philippi together with the Bishops and Deacons In one Citie there could not be many Bishops as we name them but because they called the same men Bishops that were Presbyters therefore he speaketh of Bishops as of Presbyters without any difference In the Acts the Apostle at Miletum sent to Ephesus and called the Presbyters of that Church to whom he sayd Looke to your selues and to all the flocke where the holie Ghost hath made you Bishops to feed the Church of God Here marke diligently how calling for the Presbyters of Ephesus only he afterward termed them Bishops In the epistle to the Hebrewes the care of the Church is equally deuided amongst many for he saieth to the people obey your Rulers and bee subiect to them they are those that watch ouer your soules And Peter in his epistle saieth The Presbyters that are amongst you I beseech my selfe being your fellow Presbyter feede yee the Lordes flocke that is with you These things I bring to shewe that anciently Presbyters were all one with Bishops and that in tract of time to plucke vp the rootes of dissention all the charge of the Church was committed to one The Presbyters that gouerned the Church in the Apostles times did ATTEND and FEED the flocke and WATCH OVER SOVLES as those that should giue account for them and had all those qualities that the Apostle required in Bishops The same charge and the same grace conclude the same function And therefore if any were Clergie men in the Apostles times these Presbyters were not Laie men But these gouerned the Church as Ierome saieth Laie men therfore they were not by Ieromes owne confession that did then gouerne the Church The persons we see who they were now for the time how long they continued Gouernours of the Church Before schismes did arise the Church was gouerned by their common aduise but schismes and diuisions grewe euen in the Apostles times as it is euident by Pauls owne report and by Saint Iohns like wise Wherefore Ieromes wordes doe not inferre that Presbyters ruled the Church any longer then the Apostles times nor so long neither
matters to whom the Apostolike power and charge which must alwayes remaine in the Church may be communicated and imparted and those are Presbyters and Bishops By Presbyters I meane those whom all the Catholike Fathers and Councils with one consent call Presbyteros placing them in the middle betweene Bishops and Deacons when they deuide the Clergie into Episcopos Presbyterosâ— Diaconos Bishops Presbyters and Deacons Laiâ— Elders I ouerskip as meere strangers to all antiquitie So that when I speake of Presbyteries I vnderstand thereby the assemblies of such Presbyters as were Clergie men and in euery Citie assisted the Bishop in the seruice of God and aduised the Bishop in all other affaires of the Church Thus much I premonish least the often vse of the word Presbyter in this chapter should either perplexe or vnsettle the Reader The times must like wise be remembred The Apostles both in teaching and gouerning the Churches when they were present had helpers when they were absent had substitutes after their finall departures or deathes left successours So that the things originally descending from the Apostles and continuallie remayning in the Church are the charge of the worde and Sacraments and the power of keyes and handes the persons to whom they were committed either Presbyters or Bishops the times when the presence absence departure or death of the Apostles If wee neglect or confound these partes wee shall but roaue in the aire at the right gouernement of the Church if wee obserue them wee shall force the Question to an Issue that will not deceiue vs. And first for the worde and Sacraments It may not bee deuied but as the worde and Sacraments are the most essentiall seedes of the Church so the handling and sowing thereof in the Lordes ground must bee the generall and principall charge of all Pastours and Presbyters that eyther feede or rule the flocke of Christ. for whether they be Apostles Euangelists Prophets Pastours or Teachers I meane such as Paul reckoneth to the Ephesians for the worke of the Ministerie or as the holy Ghost in other places calleth them Bishops and Presbyters this power is common to them all Without the worde and Sacraments the Saintes are not gathered the Church is not edified faith is not perfited heauen is not opened wherefore in preaching the worde and administring the Sacramentes the Scriptures know no difference betwixt Pastours and Teachers Bishops and Presbyters Had not our Sauiour deliuered both in one ioynt Commission to his Apostles when he willed them to goe and teach all Nation baptizing them Paul sheweth that preaching the worde was of the twaine the greater and woorthier part of his Apostolike function Christ sent mee not to baptize but to preach the Gospell not that hee might not or did not vse both but the latter was the chiefer So Iohn preached the baptisme of repentance not deuiding the offer of the worde from the confirmation of the Sacrament but ioyning them both together as coherent and consequent the one to the other for God doeth not send his messengers to make emptie promises but ratifieth the trueth of his speach with the seales of his word which are the Sacraments And therfore hee that hath charge from God to preach the one hath also leaue to performe the other Whom God hath placed in his church that by his mouth we should beleeue by his hands also we may bee baptized as appeareth by Philip conuerting and baptizing not onely the Eunuche but the whole Citie of Samaria and for that cause S. Austen iustly calleth as well Presbyters as Bishops Ministers of the word and Sacraments A newe distinction is lately deuised that Pastours in Saint Paul were such as had not onely the word and Sacraments but also the Church and charge of soules committed vnto them and Teachers those that laboured in doctrine but receiued no charge neither of Sacramentes nor soules In deede Ambrose taketh them for Catechizers of Infants and at Alexandria there were moderators of Schooles resembling our Uniuersities for the training and instructing of such as in time were likely to profit the Church of God but these were not ecclesiasticall functions in the Church they were profitable members of a common wealth that so did but no necessarie workemen in the ministerie And though there were such for a season at Alexandria yet all other Cities and Churches had not the like and they that gouerned those Schooles and taught the Catechumes there as Pantenus Clemens and Origen were Laie men and neuer vsed at Alexandria to teach the people in the Church as appeareth by Demetrius wordes then Bishop of Alexandria finding great fault with the Bishops of Ierusal in and Cesaria for suffering Origen after hee had bene Catechist at Alexandria to expound the Scriptures before the people in the Church His wordes are these It was neuer heard nor euer suffered that Laie men should teach in the Church in the presence of Bishops With no face could the Bishop of Alerandria haue disliked Origens fact if it had bene vsuall in his owne Church and the Bishops that wrate in defence of the matter doe not auouch it was a generall or perpetuall rule in the Church of Christ for a Catechizer to teach in the Church but alleage three instances where they sawe the like vsed and confesse they knew no more Wherefore vnlesse their examples and reasons were stronger and surer I preferre the iudgement of Ierome Augustine Chrysostome Theodorete and others before this late conceite who thinke the Apostle expressed one office by two names to shew what things belonged to the Pastorall charge Austen Pastours and Doctours whom you greatly desired I should distinguish I thinke to bee all one as you doe not that wee should conceiue some to be Pastours others to bee Doctours but therefore he subioyned Doctours to Pastours that Pastours might vnderstand doctrine pertained to their office Euery Pastour is a Doctour saieth Ierome Pastours and Doctours saieth Chrysostome were they to whom the whole people were committed and they were inferiour to those that went about preaching the Gospell because dwelling in more quietnesse they were employed onely in one place Paul calleth them Pastours and Doctours saieth Theodorete which were deputed and fastened to a Citie or village Oecumenius by Pastours and Teachers Paul meaneth Bishops to whome the Churches were committed But grant Pastours and Doctours were distinct offices in the Church as you imagine what gaine you by it You may thereby prooue an inequalitie of ecclesiasticall functions you prooue nothing els Obey your Ouerseers saieth Paul and bee subiect to them they watch ouer your soules to giue account for them Obedience and subiection to the Pastour is due from the whole flocke and all degrees thereof which are no Pastours but Teachers as you say were no Pastors they were therfore inferiour to Pastors and subiect to their ouersight Now take your choice if Pastors
Churches either troubled with contentions or iustly fearing the like euents in time to come did commit eche place to one Pastour leauing the rest to consult and aduise with him for the health and peace of the people and by this example taught the whole Church what perpetuall rule to obserue after their deaths Ierome saieth as much as I can or doe desire I come nowe to the quicke let the Christian Reader marke this issue well in Gods name and what side bringeth soundest and surest proofes there let the verdict go Ierome prooueth by many Scriptures that a Presbyter and Bishop were names indifferent and often vsed to the same persons Paul calling for the Presbyters of Ephesus saide vnto them Take heede to your selues and to all the flocke in which the holie Ghost hath set you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ouerseers or Bishops to feede the Church of God Inscribing his Epistle to the Philippians he saieth To all the Saintes which are at Philippi with the Bishops and Deacons And so to Tite I left thee in Creete to ordaine Presbyters in euery Citie if any be vnreprooueable for a Bishop must be vnreprooueable Peter like wise writing to the Iewes dispersed saieth The Presbyters which are amongst you I beseech which am also a Presbyter feede the flocke of God committed to you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ouerseeing it not constrainedly but willingly All the Presbyters that fed the flocke are in these places called Bishops I grant it fully the words are cleere What hence conclude you ergo the offices were then all one Nay ergo the names then were common Otherwise how thinke you by this argument Peter calleth himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a fellow Presbyter with the rest are therefore the Apostleship and the Presbytership both one office Of Iudas Peter saieth in the Acts 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his Bishoprike let an other take Will you grant that an Apostle doth not differ from a Bishop Admit you the one and I will receiue the other Names may be common though offices be distinct There were then at Ephesus and amongst the dispersed Iewes no Bishops but such as were Presbyters and they many not one Distinguish the times and the Scriptures will agree There was a time as Ierome telleth you when the Churches were gouerned by the common aduise of the Presbyters In this time spake Paul to the Presbyters of Ephesus in this time wrate Peter to the Presbyters amongst the Iewes After this the factions of the Teachers caused the Apostles to establish an other kinde of gouernement and to commit the chiefe care of eche Church which they had planted to some chosen person that should ouersee the flocke as Pastour of the place the rest being his helpers to disperse the word and aduisers to gouerne the Church If you prooue that you say somewhat to the matter If I prooue it not better then you doe your Laie Elders I am content to renounce the one as I doe the other Will you prooue it by the Scripture I will so prooue it as you shall not refuse it vnlesse you reiect both the Booke and Church of God What will you prooue That the Apostles in their life time did institute one Pastour to take the chiefe care of one Church and consequentlie the change which Ierome speaketh of from the common and equall regiment of Presbyters to the particular and preeminent moderation of the Churches in eche place by Bishoppes was not made after the Apostles were dead but whiles they liued and then of force by their decree for during their times none might interpose themselues to change and alter the fourme of the Church Discipline setled by them without their leaue and allowance If it were euer decreed by them it would bee founde in their writings and that it can not Besides had it beene their doing it might iustly be called Gods disposition and ordinance which Ierome saieth it may not Their doctrine in deede doeth plainelie appeare by their writings their successours doe not For howe should the Apostles declare by their pennes who succeeded them after their deaths Is not the whole Church of Christ a lawful and sufficient witnesse in that case If wee beleeue not the Churches that were directed and ordered by the Apostles preaching and presence nor their Schollers that liued with them and next succeeded in their rouines who that wise is wil beleeue our bare surmises seelie coniectures of things done 1500. yeeres before we were borne Yet if the Scriptures do not signifie so much we wil loose it But before I enter to proue it I wil search out the right cause why the Apostles did not not in euery place where they came presently erect Bishops to gouerne the Churches which they planted The reasons why the Apostles did not at the first preaching of the Gospell commit the Churches to the regiment of Bishops I finde were these three First they reserued the chiefe power of imposing hands and punishing notorious offendors to themselues whom Christ made bishops ouerseers of his Church For though to feede leade and attend the flocke they tooke the Presbyters to be their helpers yet the weightiest matters of the church as giuing the graces of Gods spirite and deliuering vnto Satan they retained in their owne handes so long as they were in those places or parts of the worlde The second is that which Epiphanius noted that although there were many endued with excellent gifts to preach the word yet the Apostles would trust none with the chiefe charge of the Churches till they had fully seene and perfectly tried as wel the soundnes of their mindes as greatnes of their gifts Thirdly lest they should seeme to seeke the aduancing of their followers more then the conuerting of vnbeleeuers they suffered the Churches to take a triall what equalitie of many Gouernours would doe and when the fruites thereof prooued to be dissention and confusion the Apostles were forced to commit the Churches at their departures to certaine tried approoued men to be chiefe Pastours of the seuerall places and the Churches were all as willing to receiue them finding by experience what continuall schismes and heresies grew by the peruersnesse of Teachers and could not be repressed by the confused gouernment of the Presbyters which were many in number and equall in power None of these things are expressed in the Scriptures If the fathers alone did witnesse them say we not much more for Bishops then you do for Lay Elders but you shall see the grounds of their reports testified euen in the Scriptures That the Apostles at the first planting of the Churches kept to themselues the power of imposing hands and deliuering vnto Satan which the Fathers call Episcopall power is no newes in the Scriptures they could not loose that vnlesse they lost their Apostleship withall you must shew by the Scriptures where they committed this power to the Presbyters of euery place or else our assertion
coÌ„fortably in it she like wise put a differeÌ„ce betwixt her Bishops and Presbyters Which of these things can you chalenge as vnchristian and vnlawfull or what warrant had Aerius to reproue the whole church of God for so doing Iust as much as you haue now to defend him which is none at all He reprooued praying and not thanks giuing for the dead He reprooued the naming of the dead and would needes know to what end they rehearsed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the names of the dead To whome Epiphanius answereth As for the repeating of the names of the dead what can be better or more opportune then that they which are yet behind in this world beleeue the deceased liue and are not extinguished but are and liue with God and as the diuine doctrine hath taught that they which pray haue hope of their brethren absent as in a long voiage from them We also make mentioÌ„ of the iust as of the Patriarkes Prophets Apostles Euangelists Martyrs Confessors Bishops and of all sortes to separate the Lord Iesus from the order of men and to giue him his due honour and worship Thus farre Epiphanius speaketh soundly and giueth good reasons why the Church named her dead euen her hope of their welfare and faith of their life with God and separation of al men from the Lord Iesus the Redeemer and Sauiour of the world Chrysostoms liturgie sheweth what commemoration of the dead was vsed in the Greeke Church We offer this reasonable seruice that is the Eucharist of praise and thankesgiuing vnto thee O Lord for all that are at rest in the faith of Christ euen for the Patriarkes Prophets Apostles Euangelists Bishops Martyrs Confessours and euery soule initiated in the faith But chiefly for the most holy vndefiled and most blessed virgin Marie He that thinketh all the Patriarkes Prophets Martyrs Apostles and the virgin Marie were in Purgatorie had neede of purgation himselfe to be eased of his melancholy yet for these and specially for the blessed virgin the Church offered hir praiers and sacrifice to God It is therfore most euident y â— church meant the sacrifice of thanksgiuing howsoeuer Epiphan Austen and some others to extend the prayers of the Church to all Christians departed doubtfully suppose their damnation might be mitigated though their state could not be altered But these priuat speculations were neither comprised in y â— praiers of the church nor confirmed by them and for that cause Aerius is iustly traduced as frantikely impugning the religions and whole some customes of the primitiue catholike Church of which Saint Austen saith Siquid tota hodie per orbem frequent aâ— Ecclesia hoc quin ita faciendum sit disputare insolentissimae insanâ—ae est If the whole Church throughout the world at this day obserue any thing to reason for the reuersing of it is most insolent madnes If you thinke S. Austens censure too sharpe for the matter in question betwixt vs heare the iudgement of the general Councill of Chalcedon where were assembled 630. Bishops and marke what they determine of your assertion Photius Bishop of Tyrus had ordained certaine Bishops within his Prouince whom Eustathius his successour for some secret displeasure remoued from that degree and willed them to remaine Presbyters This case comming before the Councill of Chalcedon the resolution of Paschasinus and Lucentius was this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To bring backe a Bishop to the degree of a Presbyter is sacrilege Whereto the whole Councill answered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 We all say the same the iudgement of the fathers is vpright You may do wel to make more account of the Martyrs and Fathers that were in the Primitiue Church least if you condemne all men besides your selues posteritie condemne you as void of all sinceritie sobrietie for my part what I finde generally receiued in the first Church of Christ I wil see it strongly refuted before I wil forsake it God forbid I should thinke there was neuer Church nor faith on the face of the earth since the Apostles times before this miserable age wherein though I acknowledge the great blessing of God restoring vs to the trueth of his Gospell farre aboue our deserts yet I cannot but lament the dangerous factions eager dissentions and headie contempts whereby the Church of God is almost rent in sunder whiles euery man will haue his deuise take place and when they want proofes they fall to reproches We make that account of the primitiue Church that Caluin and other learned men before vs haue done You do not No learned meÌ„ of any age haue shewed themselues like to the spiteful disdainful humors of our times And of all others you do Caluin wrong who though in some things he dissented from the Fathers of the Primitiue Church in expounding some places that are alleaged for this new discipline yet grauely wisely he giueth them that honor and witnes which is due vnto theÌ„ His words treating of this very point are these It shall be profitable for vs in these matters of discipline to reuiew the forme of the ancient or primitiue Church the which will set before our eies the image of the diuine ordinance for though the Bishops of those times made many Canons in which they seeme to decree more then is expressed in the sacred Scriptures yet with such warinesse did they proportion their whole regiment to that only rule of Gods word that you may easily see they had almost nothing in their discipline different from the word of God I could wish that such as seeme to reuerence so much his name would in this behalfe followe his steps He declared himselfe to beare a right Christian regarde to the Church of Christ before him and therefore is woorthie with all posteritie to be had in like reuerend account though hee were deceiued in some things euen as Augustine and other Fathers before him were The wisedome of God will haue no man come neere the perfection of the Apostles and therefore no blemish to him that wrate so much as he did to bee somewhat ouerseene in Lay Elders and other points of discipline being so busied as he was with weightie matters of doctrine and interpreting the whole Scriptures But such as haue had better leisure to examine this matter since his death persist still in the same opinion that he did But not in the same moderation they would else not charge the primitiue church of Christ with inuenting and vpbolding an humane bishop this is deuised by man and not allowed by God whereas Caluin granteth the ancient regiment of bishops was agreeable to the worde of God and rule of the sacred Scriptures If wee looke into the thing it selfe he meaneth the gouernment of the Primitiue Church we shal finde the ancient Bishops neuer intended to frame anie other forme of gouerning the Church then that which God in his word prescribed Now what kind of gouernment
man the execution whereof is chieflie committed to his charge that is the Leader and ouerseeâ— of all the rest whom wee call a Bishop His power I call a moderation and not a domination because the wisedom of God hath likewise allowed and prouided Christian meanes as well to bridle him from wrongs as to direct him in doubts That is right the power which we giue to our Presbyteries Did you not put laie men instead of Pastours to bee Presbyters and make them controllers where they should bee but aduisers your Presbyteries might haue some vse in the Church of God though farre lesse now then when they first began but your disdaining Bishops and taking from them that which the Apostle giueth them and your exâ—olling Presbyteries the most part whereof if not all be laie Elders to determine all cases and censure all persons in the Church which the Scriptures neuer speake of are the spottes and staines of your discipline which you will neuer wash away Presbyteries wee acknowledge were in the Apostles times and in the Primitiue Church seruing to religious and needfull vses but no such Presbyteries as you pretend neither erected to any such end as you conceiue nor endued with any such soueraigne power as you imagine I finde many vses of Presbyteries ordained in Cities by the Apostles and after by them conioined in one Church with the Bishop whereof some are extinguished by the alteration of times others remaine in force to this day The first was the conuersion of the world vnto Christ. In great Cities where none yet beleeued how long would it be before one man should gain any great number vnto the faith persecutions especiallie growing so hote that none might publikely shew himselfe to bee a Christian without danger of life Wherefore the holie Ghost disposed and appointed many labourers in euerie Citie to carie the knowledge of the trueth from house to house As at Ephesus Paul at one tinie furnished twelue with the gifts of Gods spirite for the spreading of the Gospell in that place at Rome hee saluted twentie that were of his acquaintance besides those he knew not who planted themselues and their households in that Citie to winne the multitude to the obedience of the faith And so wheresoeuer the Apostle erected any Church they did store it with as many meete men to teach the worde as they could finde that the trueth of Christ might disperse it selfe not onely throughout their Cities but into the Townes and countries that bordered neere them The next vse of Presbyteries was to continue such as they had conuerted by instructing exhorting and encouraging the beleeuers from house to house and from man to man to stand fast in the doctrine receiued and neither to shrinke at the bloudie stormes of tyrants nor to giue eare to the wilâ—e charmes of Satan nor folow the deceitfull baites of this world but constantly with trueth and holinesse to serue God in spite of all aduersaries that exalted themselues against the knowledge of Christ. And as the people did encrease so did the paines in each place and consequently the number of Presbyters one man being no more able to serue the necessities of a great Citie then to beare the burden of the earth on his backe Wherefore the spirite of wisedome so guided the Church that to procure the conuersion and attend the saluation of men there was euery where as occasion required store of Pastours and Teachers and yet to mainetaine vnitie and keepe both Preachers and people in peace there was in each Church and Citie one chiefe amongst them that as principall Pastour of the place looked into all their doings staied them from dissentions rebuked the vnrulie and with the helpe of the rest reiected the vntollerable least many Teachers by chalenging vnto themselues such as they had conuertes should rent the faithfull into as many Churches as there were Presbyters in euerie Citie for which cause each place were it neuer so great had but one Church and one chiefe Pastour or Bishop elected to succeed in the Pastorall charge and chaire aboue the rest that were his brethren in office children in honour helpers in labour and assessours in counsell and iudgement The third vse was the trapning vp and trying of men that were meete to haue the care of soules committed vnto them and the regiment of the Church reposed on them At first the wonderfull power of the holy Ghost supplied all wantes and defectes of learning and knowledge so that by the laying on of the Apostles handes men afore vnfit were made meete ministers of the newe Testament but because these giftes were not alwayes to continue or not in so plentifull maner as at the Prime tide of the Gospell the Apostles setled in euery Church and Citie needing their seruice and able to giue them maintenance by reason of the populousnesse of the place a Presbyterie that is a conuenient number of Deacons to serue about diuine matters and mysteries and of Pastours to intend for the word and Sacraments from whence as from a fountaine both the Cities themselues might at all times after haue sufficient men to furnish their owne turnes and to helpe the smaller Townes and Uillages within their circuite which for the slendernesse of their state could neither maintaine Presbyteries nor nourish vp meete men to supplie their neede vpon the death of the former Incumbents This to vs that haue Uniuersities for that purpose founded by the bounteousnes of Christian Princes and other benefactours may seeme superfluous but the Church of Christ after her first supplie made by the Apostles handes had no meanes to continue the succession of fitte and able Pastours in each place but onely her Presbyteries in greater Churches and Cities that were her nurceries of learning and Seminaries of sound religion and holy conuersation which stored both the Cities where they were supported and the countrey round about that was vnder the charge and ouersight of the Bishop of each Citie The fourth vse of Presbyteries which you much grate on but neuer rightlie hit was the aduising and assisting the Bishop or Pastour of each Church and Citie in all doubts and dangers At first there were no Councils to make Canons nor Christian Princes to establish lawes for the good guiding and ordering of the Church but each place was left to direct it selfe Least therefore the Bishops onely will should bee the rule of all things in the Church the gouernement of the Church was at first so proportioned that neither the Presbyters should doe any thing without their Bishop nor the Bishop dispose matters of importaunce without his Presbyterie The Presbyters sate not with the Bishop as equall in power with him much lesse as superiour aboue him when the more part consented agaynst him you would faine haue it so but the Church of Christ from the Apostles to this present neuer vsed or endured any such presumption As Christ saith Ignatius doeth nothing without his
father so doe you nothing without the Bishop whether you be Presbyter Deacon or Laie man And againe Presbyters bee subiect to your Bishop Deacons to your Pesbyters and Laie men to both My soule for theirs that obserue this order the Lord will be alwayes with them The Canons reporting the ancient discipline that obtained in the Church from the Apostles times say Let the Presbyters and Deacons doe nothing without the consent of the Bishop for the Bishop is hee to whose charge the people are committed and who shall render an account for their soules Tertullian that liued in the next age after the Apostles prooueth that in his time neither Presbyter nor Deacon might baptize without the Bishops leaue The right to giue baptisme hath the high Priest which is the Bishop then the Presbyters and Deacons Non tamen sine Episcopi authoritate propter ecclesiae honorem quo saluo salua pax est but not without the Bishops authoritie for that honour the Church yeeldeth to Bishops which being preserued peace is maintained Emulation is the mother ofschismes The Councill of Ancyra that was elder then the Councill of Nice sheweth It was not lawfull for Rurall Bishops to ordaine Presbyters or Deacons nor for the Presbyters of the Citie to doe any thing out of their charge without the licence and letters of the Bishop The Councill of Laodicea expressing the Bishops preeminence saieth The Rural Bishops that are alreadie made must doe nothing without the consent of the Bishop of the Citie Likewise the Presbyters must do nothing without the liking of their Bishop The Councill of Arle in Constantines dayes Presbyteri sine conscientia Episcoporum nihil faciant The Presbyters may do nothing without the knowledge or consent of the Bishop Ierome giueth the same reason for it that Tertullian doeth if the chiefe Priest should not haue power eminent aboue all without partner there would be as many schismes as there be Priests Inde venit vt sine Episcopi missione neque Presbyter neque Diaconus ius habeant baptizandi Thence is it that without the Bishops leaue neither Presbyter nor Deacon may baptize If Presbyters by the discipline of the Primitiue Church were to obey their Bishop and might doe nothing no not baptize without the bishops leaue how farre were they frō ouer-ruling censuring their bishop by number of voices which you attribute to your Presbyters This was that custome of the Church which Ierome confessed was against the Diuine disposition If this were the custome of the Primitiue Church then were their Presbyteries nothing like your Consistories neither did the Bishop as a Consul in the Senate aske voices and execute what the most part decreed but as a Pastour he gouerned ouer-looked as well the Presbyters as the people and without his consent and liking the Presbyters might doe nothing no not haptize nor administer the Lordes supper neither doeth Ierome say that this custome of the Church was against the diuine disposition hee is so farre from condemning it that he saieth the safetie of the Church dependeth thereon but Ierome willeth the Bishops to remember that though the whole care and ouersight of the Church bee now giuen to them and taken from Presbyters for preuenting of schismes yet they should vse them with honour and consult with them for the good of the Church because by the trueth of the diuine disposition afore schismes began they were trusted in common with the regiment of the Church That disposition which hee calleth diuine wee seeke torestore By pretence of those wordes you proclaime your owne deuises vnder the title of Gods ordinance Otherwise the charge that Paul giueth Timothie maketh stronglie for Bishops against your Presbyteries but that we interprete his wordes by the practise of the Church and thereby conceiue that though the chiefe power and care were committed to Bishops yet their Presbyteries were not excluded for as then Bishops had no meanes to bee directed or assisted but onely their Presbyteries Afterwards when vpon the generall preuailing of the Gospell on the face of the earth Synodes began to assemble and the Pastors of diuers Churches vsed by letters and meetings to conferre about such orders and rules as they thought needfull to bee obserued in all their Churches the Presbyteries of euery particular place had more leasure and leaue to play by reason prouinciall Councils vndertooke the debating and resoluing of those doubts and difficulties that before troubled the Presbyteries And as you tie your President to the execution of such things as your Presbyters shall decree so the Primitiue Church of Christ had greater reason and better ground to binde her Bishops to see those things perfourmed which were concluded by generall assent of the Bishops and Pastours of any Prouince Where you may see vpon what occasion the power of Presbyteries first decreased not that Bishops wrongfully encroched on their liberties and violentlie ouer-mastered them but what things were before handled and debated in the Presbyteries of each place came nowe to be discussed and concluded in the Synodes and full assemblies of all the Bishops and Pastours of one kingdome or Countrey So that Synodes in consultation and determination of all ecclesiastical griefes and causes were preferred by the Primitiue Church of Christ as Courtes of greater iudgement higher power better experience and more indifferencie then Presbyteries and if malice doe not blinde you you will confesse the same Was it possible to finde in any Presbyterie so many graue wise learned and sufficient men as in a Prouince In Presbyteries affections and factions mightilie preuaile by reason men that liue together vpon liking or disliking soone linke togither In Synodes where all were strangers to themselues and to the parties no such thing could be feared In Presbyteries it was easie for the Bishop to haue his forth for that the rest were subiect vnto him and might many wayes be displeased by him if he would seek reuenge In Synodes they were all his brethren and equals no way in danger to him and therefore the more likelie to bee sincere and indifferent Iudges And as for authoritie I trust your selues doe not meane in euery Parish to erect a Pope and a Colledge of Cardinals from whom there shall be no appeale of whose wrongs there shall be no redresse whose censures must stand indissoluble that were of all tyrannies the most intollerable In all Christian societies the whole of like power and calling is greater then any part and a Prouince must bee respected before a Parish Wherefore Presbyteries must yeeld to Synodes and the Bishop of each place is more bound to regard and execute Synodal then Presbyterall decrees This whiles you marke not you imagine the whole Church of Christ conspired against Presbyters to suppresse them to change the Apostolicall forme of regiment where in deed the decrees of Councils and lawes of Christian princes moderating and determining all those doubts and
it voideth the gifts sales and exchanges of ecclesiastical goods made by the Bishop without the subscription of his Clarks The Councill of Hispalis We decree according to the rule of the ancient fathers that none of vs presume to degrade a Presbyter or Deacon without the examination of a Councill for there are many that condemne them without discussing their causes rather by tyrannicall power then by Canonicall authoritie Manie like cases there are in which the bishop might not meddle without his Presbytery or a Synode whereof some are altered by laws some rest in force at this present Against this tyrannicall power which you mention wee repine that Bishops alone should excommunicate and depriue Presbyters at their pleasures Did you acknowledge the Canonicall authoritie of bishops we should soone conclude for the tyrannicall but vnder the shew of the one you impugne the other and when you come to redresse it you establish a plainer tyrannie in steade of it True it is that the frequencie of Synodes did first rebate the credite and decaie the vse of Presbyteries For when the bishops of eche prouince as by the generall Councils of Nice and Chalcedon they were bound met twise euerie yeere to heare and moderate Ecclesiasticall griefes and causes Presbyters were lesse regarded and lesse emploied then before Synodes as superiour Iudges entring into the examination and decision of those things which were wont to be proposed in Presbyteries And when priuat quarrels questions increasing Synodes began to be tired with continuall sitting about such matters and the bishops of most Churches to be detained from their cures and attend the debating deciding of griefs displeasures betwixt man and man the burden grew so intollerable that Synodes were forced to settle an appeale froÌ„ the bishop to the Metropolitane commit it to the care of the Primate what causes were fit for Synodall cognition The Council of Sardica If any Bishop in a rage hastily mooued against a Presbyter or Deacon will cast him out of the Church we must prouide that an innocent be not condemned and depriued the Communion All answered Let the partie so eiected haue libertie to flie to the Metropolitane of the same prouince and desire his cause to be more aduisedly heard The great Councill of Affrica finding howe troublesome it was for the bishops of that whole Region to meete and staie the hearing of all matters chose out three of euerie Prouince to end causes vndetermined and by reason they could not assemble twice a yeare for the length of the way they were contented with one full Councill in the yeere and left the causes and complaints of Presbyters Deacons and other Clergie men first to the bishops that were nearest and then to the Primate or Metropolitane of the same prouince We decree that Presbyters Deacons and other inferiour Cleargie men if in any matters they finde themselues agreeued with the iudgements of their own Bishops the Bishops that are neerest shall giue them audience And if they thinke good to appeale from them they shall not appeale to the Tribunals beyond the Seas but to the Primates of their owne Prouince euen as wee haue often decreed of Bishops These Canons did not establish but represse tyrannicall power in bishops if any did assert it and required the bishop before he proceeded against Presbyter or Deacon to take vnto him assessours of the neerest bishops such as the parties conuented should demand and if they coulde not ende the cause with the liking of both sides then the Primate to haue the hearing of it and lastlie the Councill if either parte woulde appeale from the Primate Thus did the Bishops of the Primitiue Church order the hearing of causes within their prouinces neither prowdly nor Antichristianly but in my iudgement soberly and wisely referred them from the Bishop to the Primate thereby to ripen causes and search into the trueth of eche complaint with a great deale lesse trouble and no lesse indifferencie then if it had bene immediatly brought to the Councill And were you as moderate as you be resolute you woulde perceiue what a tedious labour it is and in our State superfluous for a Synode of Bishops to sit all a yeere long hearing priuate griefes complaints and contentions If you be so desirous of it I would you were for a while fast tied to it that you might learne to be wise you would bee the willinger as long as you liued to let courts alone and spend your time better then in examinations depositions and exceptions of witnesses Howbeit in our realme vnlesse you change all your Ecclesiasticall lawes I see not how Synodes or Presbyteries should intermeddle with any such matters for how shal your Presbyters iudge by discretion or by law Your discretions I know no man so foolish that wil trust What greater tyranny iniury can be vrged on a christian realme then instede of Laws to offer the determinations of your Presbyteries Shal ech mans safetie and soule depend on your pleasures But your Presbyteries you meane shall be tied to execute the same Lawes that are alreadie settled Alas good men howe many hundred yeres will you aske before your Presbyteries in cities and villages will be able to reade them and howe many thousand before they vnderstand them Are you well in your wiâ—â—es to claime the execution of those Lawes for your Presbyteries which they neither doe nor euer will conceiue first set them to schoole and when they can reade law send them to the vniuersities and vpon their growing to such perfection that they can heare decide eche mans case by the Lawes of this realme make petition for them to haue them authorized in euerie parish insteade of the Arches If otherwise you will haue them sit Iudges in all mens cases before they can reade either Latin or Law the world will muse at your madnesse Your Bishops are no such great Lawyers And therefore they haue the more neede of Chancellors and Registers that are better acquainted with the Lawes then themselues are and as for appeales vnlesse you looke to treade gouernement vnder your feet and ouer-rule all things by the meere motions of your owne wils though they sometimes aduantage offendours yet were they prouided to protect innocents and are Christian remedies to do euerie man right that thinketh he hath wrong They doe not maintaine the Antichristian pride of bishops there can bee none other nor better waie to represse it then by appeale to bring the iudgements of all their Courts and Officers to bee tried and examined by the princes power and delegates which I trust you take to bee no tyrannie If corruption sometimes creepe in through mens fingers to bolster bad causes the Lawes are farre from allowing and I as farre from defending it What hath bene so sacred that couetousnesse hath not expugned and your Presbyteries except they consist of Angels and not of men will soone shew both what affections and
what corruptions are in men as wel as other Consistories Mans lawes wee leaue to such as are skilled in them we would haue our Presbyteries meddle no further then with rebuking and censuring of vice as Gods Law requireth To admonish those that erre reiect thâ—se that persist and rebuke those that sinne are Pastorall and not Presbyteriall dueties by the wordes of S. Paul And he that is Pastour hath both worde and sacraments committed vnto his care within his owne Church Wherefore without their pastour the Presbyters may not iudicially rebuke nor publikely excommunicate any man within his charge They may preach the word and so generally applie it in the pulpit they may dispence the Sacraments and so not deliuer them where they find men impeniâ—ent but personally to conuent them or openlie to seuer them from the fellowship of the church that belongeth to the Pastour and not to the Presbyters Saint Paul committed that power and care to Timothie and his successours not to the Presbyterie of Ephesus The words are plaine Against an Elder receiue thou no accusation but vnder two or three witnesses those that sinne rebuke thou openly that the rest may feare I charge thee before God and the Lorde Iesus and his elect Angels that thou obserue these thinges without proiudice or partialitie that is without oppressing or fauouring any side She withus much for your Presbyteries and bring them in with full faile Paul made Timothie no Monarch at Ephesus to doe all this without the Presbyterie but appointed him to be chiefe in these actions and the Presbyters to ioyne with him Much lesse did Paul make him a voice-asker to knowe whether it should please the Presbyters to haue these things done or no. The charge is precisely and exactlie Timothies and not the Presbyteries the power therefore must be his and not theirs All this notwithstanding you affirme against the wordes of the Apostle and against the vse of the Primitiue Church that the Presbyters might ouer-rule and censure Timothie if he would not be quiet and in spite of Timothy doe in all these things as they saw cause and this you barely suppose without anie kinde of proofe But either shew what warrant you haue to claime this prerogatiue of Presbyters aboue and ouer their bishops and pastours or giue vs leaue to beleeue the whole Church of Christ expounding and practising those wordes of S. Paul as we doe before your slender and naked supposals The priuate vse of the keyes in appointing offendors vpon the acknowledging of their sinnes for a time to for beare the Lordes Table we denie not to Presbyters but the publike vse of the keies to exclude an impenitent and obstinate person from al fellowship of the faithfull as well sacred as ciuill that the Church of Christ allowed alwaies and only to bishops Origen saith By falling from trueth faith and loue a man geth out of the tents of the church though he be not cast our by the BISHOPS VOICE Cypr. writing to a bishop that was reproched by his Deacon saith Vse against him the power of your honour either TO DEPRIVE HIM or REMOOVE HIM from the communion The affection of a good Bishop saith Ambrose wisheth to heale the sicke to remooue cankred sores to cauterize not to cut off lastly that which can not be healed TO CVT IT OF with sorrow I maruel saith Ierom against Vigilantius the BISHOP in whose charge he is said to be a Presbyter DOTH NOT CRVSH this vnprofitable vessel with the Apostolike rod and deliuer him ouer to Satan for the destructioÌ„ of the flesh that the spirit may be saued There is no greater punishmeÌ„t in the Church saith Austen then that daÌ„nation which THE EPISCOPAL IVDGEMENT pronounceth yet the Pastor must needs seuer the sick sheepe from the whole lest deadly infection reach vnto others If saith Chrysost giuing y â— people admonition of a certaine abuse crept in amongst theÌ„ we be despised we shalbe coÌ„pelled to bring these threats to effect to chastise you by the laws of the church Be angry who list I wil keepe them from the church a long space as Idolaters Beare with mee neither let any man despise the bandes of the church It is not maÌ„ that bindeth but Christ which hath giueÌ„vs this power made men masters of so great honor wee desire not to be brought to that extremity if we be we wil do our duetie If any man breake those bands I haue done my part thou shalt answer to him that COMMANDED ME to bind thee The Council of Nice willed Synodes to be kept twise euery yeere to examine whether any Lay men or Clergy men were excommunicated by the IMBECILITY PERTINACY OR INSOLENCIE OF THE BISHOP and such as were founde to haue OFFENDED THEIR BISHOP to stand excommunicate til the Synode released them The Council of Antioch likewise decreed that if any Lay man Presbyter or Deacon were excoÌ„municated BY HIS OWNE BISHOP no man should receiue him to the coÌ„munion afore he were restored by his own Bishop or by a Synode The Council of Sardica in the same maner If any Deacon Presbyter or Clergy man be excoÌ„municated flie to another Bishop of his acquaintance that knoweth he is depriued of the coÌ„munion BY HIS OVVNE BISHOP the other must not with reproch to a Bishop and his brother receiue that person to the coÌ„munion The Council of Taurine to which Ambrose wrace decreed touching Exuperantius a Presbyter that had reproched Triferius his bishop was therfore by him put from the coÌ„munion vt in eius arbitrio sit restitutio ipsius in cuius potestate eius abiectio hoc est vt quando velideÌ„ Exuper antius satisfecerit vel episcopo Triferio visum fuerit tuÌ„c gratiam communionis accipiat That his restitution should BE IN THE Bishops DISCRETION in whose power the reiecting of him was And therefore when Exuperantius the Presbyter should make satisfaction or Tâ—iferius the bishop be so content then he should be receiued to the communion The Council of Affrica taketh order for such as complaine against the iudgements of their owne bishops that they shalbe heard by the next bishops but if any man flie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 THE CANONICAL SENTENCE OF HIS OVVNE BISHOP no man should receiue him to the communion By which it appeareth that Gregories words are very true where he saith THE BISHOPS now in the Church holdethe places of the Apostles THEY which haue that degree of regiment HAVE AVTHORITIE to bind and loose And Theophilacts THEY HAVE POVVER to binde and loose which haue the grace of a BISHOPS OFFICE as Peterhad The publike vse therefore of the keies to excommunicate from al Christian company belonged to the bishop as pastor of the place the Presbyters sate with him at first as assessors and consenters before Synodes vndertooke such causes but after when once Councils beganne to haue the
any rashlie presumed to inuade that honor per ordinationē regiam as ordained by the king not by the Metropolitane his Comprouincials no man might accept him or acknowledge him for a Bishop Neither hath the ancient Canon any other sense which saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. If any Bishop resting on worldly gouernors by their helpe get any Church let him be deposed excommunicated all that ioyne with him They do not exclude Princes frō naming electing of bishops no more then they do the people only they reiect violence forsomuch as a bishop by the rules of the holy Ghost must be throughly examined peaceablie ordained by such as shal impose hands on him and not perēptorilie intruded or imposed by any earthly force or power CHAP. XVI The meeting of Bishops in Synodes and who did call and moderate those assemblies in the Primitiue Church THe necessitie and authoritie of Synodes is not so much in question betwixt vs as the persons that should assemble and moderate those meetings The disciplinarians themselues if I be not deceiued are farre from making their Pastours or Presbyteries in euery parish supreme Iudges of doctrine and maners without all exception or reuocation and wee bee further for what if the Pastours or Presbyters of any place maintaine heresie or offer iniurie which are cases not rarelie incident but euery where occurrent euē in those that beare the names of Christians shall impietie and iniustice so raigne and preuaile in the Church that none may withstand it or redresse it That were to make the house of God worse then a den of theeues for theeues feare the detecting and flie the punishing of their offences which many Presbyters would not if there were no way to restraine and ouer rule their pestilent and wicked purposes Wherefore as in ciuill affaires there are Lawes and Powers to vphold iustice and prohibite violence without the which humane societies could not consist so in the Church of Christ when it is without the helpe and assistance of a Christian magistrate there must bee some externall and iudiciall meanes to discerne errour and redresse wrong in case any particular person or Church be infected or oppressed otherwise there is no possibilitie for trueth and equitie to harbour long amongst the sonnes of men The remedie which the Primitiue Church had and vsed against heresie and iniurie she deriued as well from the promise made by Christes owne wordes as from the example of the Apostles in the like case Christ willing such of his Disciples as were grieued by their brethren after the first and second admonition to toll it to the Church addeth for the direction and confirmation of all religious assemblies and conferences Where two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the middest of them and whatsoeuer you shall bind on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer you shall loose in earth shall bee loosed in heauen Whether the name of the Church in this place hee taken for the assemblie of Elders and Rulers vnder Moses lawe or of Pastours and Teachers vnder the Gospell to me it is indifferent this is euidentlie the order which our Sauiour willeth to be obserued from priuate admonition to goe to witnesses and from witnesses to assemblies So the worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doeth most plainelie signifie and so the promise annexed doeth clearelie import where two or three are assembled together in my name I am in the midst of them Neither could any other course bee established in the Church for since an ende of controuersies must bee had amongst men least perpetuall contention bring finall confusion and plucke vp the verie rootes of all charitie and equitie from amongst men when neither priuate perswasion nor friendlie mediation can appease the parties contending what other order could bee prescribed but a Iudiciall hearing and determining of things in question Nowe Iudges must needes bee either single or assembled and single Iudges of force must either be Soueraigne and supreme Iudges or els vnder superiours appointed by the same warrant The Bishop of Rome claimeth a single and sole commission to heare and conclude all causes concerning either faith or right and were his proofe as good as his chalenge is proude it were woorth the discussing but the more he claimeth the more he sinneth by reason he taketh vnto himselfe without commission an infallible and ineuitable iudgement ouer all men and matters vpon the face of the earth that any way touch the trueth or the Church Princes are single and soueraigne Iudges of earthlie things and when they beleeue the defence and maintenance of the Church and fayth is by God himselfe committed to their power and care but Christ did not settle the sword to bee the generall and perpetuall rule to gouerne his Church for then without a Prince there could be no Church and consequentlie neither in the Apostles times nor three hundred yeeres after had Christ anie Church heere on earth since none of the Romane Princes that were lordes of the world publikelie maintained the Christian faith before Constantine Since we find no single nor supreme Iudges on whome the Church of Christ must alwayes depend for the debating and ending of ecclesiasticall strifes and contentions of necessitie there must either be none which were the vtter subuersion of all peace and order amongst the faithfull where there wanteth a Christian Magistrate or els the Pastours and Stewards of Christes Church to whome the care and charge thereof is committed must assemble together and with mutuall conference and consent performe those dueties to the Church in generall which otherwise they doe to each particular place and person for though Pastours be affixed to their places and charges yet that doeth not hinder the common care they should haue of all the members of Christes bodie and therefore when need so requireth they must as well imploy their trauell abroad as bestowe paines at home to direct or pacifie the household of faith This brotherlie kind of succouring and assisting each other in troubles and dangers is sometimes performed by letters but neuer so throughly and effectually as by meeting and assembling together when with deliberate and full aduise they may heare and determine what they thinke meetest for the safetie and quietnesse of the Church of God Their warrant so to doe is builded on the maine grounds of all diuine and humane societies strengthned by the promise of our Sauiour and assured vnto them by the example of the Apostles and perpetuall practise of the Church of Christ. By Gods lawe what obedience and reuerence the father may expect from his children the same or greater must all beleeuers yeeld to the fathers of their faith They are comprised in the same name and in the same commaundement with the fathers of our flesh and consequently must haue the same honour And if the fulnesse of each mans reward must be according to the excellencie
places forced the Bishops to assemble but once in the yeere so the Councill of Toledo determined for Spaine This holy generall Council decreeth that the authoritie of the former Canons standing good which command Synodes to be kept twise in the yere in respect of y e length of the way and pouertie of the Churches of Spaine the Bishops shal assemble once in the yere at the place which the Metropolitane shal appoint The 2. Council of Turon tooke the same order for France in cases of necessity It hath pleased this holy council that the Metropolitane the bishops of his Prouince shal meet twise euery yere in Synode at the place which the Metropolitan by his discretiō shal chuse or if there be an ineuitable necessitie then without all excuse of persons and occasion of pretences once in the yeere shall euery man make his repaire And if any Bishop faile so to come to the Synode let him stand excommunicate by his brethren of the same Prouince vntill a greater Synode and in the meane time let no Bishop of an other Prouince presume to communicate with him There is no Christian Realme nor Age wherein the vse of Synodes hath not bene thought needfull as well vnder beleeuing magistrates for consultation and direction as vnder Infidels for the stopping of irreligious opinions withstanding wicked enterprises and procuring the peace and holynesse of the Church as appeareth by the Councils that haue bene kept in all kingdoms and countries since the Apostles times when any matter of moment came in question which are extant to this day and likewise by the Synodes that euery Nation and Prouince did yeerely celebrate according to the rules of the great Nicene and Chalcedon Councils which can not be numbred and were not recorded Neither is the continuance of Prouinciall Synodes prescribed onely by Councils the Imperiall lawes commaund the like That all the ecclesiasticall State and sacred rules may with more diligence be obserued we require saith the Emperor euery Archbishop Patriarch Metropolitane to call vnto him once or twise euery yeere the Bishops that are vnder him in the same Prouince and throughly to examine all the causes which Bishops Clerkes or Monkes haue amongst themselues and to determine them so as what so euer is trespassed by any person against the Canons may bee reformed The lawes of Charles alleaging the Councils of Antioch and Chalcedon that the Bishops of euery Prouince with their Metropolitane should assemble in Councill twise in the yeere for the causes of the Church commaund that course to be continued and twise euery yeere Synodes to be assembled And vnlesse you giue the Pastor and Presbyters of euery parish full and free power to professe what religiō they best like to offer what wrongs they will to vse what impietie and tyrannie they themselues list without any restraint or redresse which were an heathenish if not an hellish confusiō you must where there is no christian magistrate as oftentimes in the Church of Christ there hath bene and may be none yeeld that libertie to the Church of Christ which euerie humane societie hath by the principles of nature to wit that the whole may guide each part and the greater number ouer-rule the lesser which without assembling in Synode can not be done We neuer meant to denie the authoritie or vse of lawfull Synodes we confesse they are a sure remedy against all confusion but this we dislike that you giue the power to cal Synodes from the Magistrate to the Metropolitane thereby maintaining a needelesse difference amongst Bishops and suffer none but such as you terme Bishops to haue voyces in Councils whereas euerie Pastour and Preacher hath as good right to sit there and by consent and subscription to determine as they haue What right wee yeelde to Christian Magistrates to call Synodes within their Territories shall soone appeare in the meane time you must tell vs who called Synodes in the Primitiue Church before Princes fauoured Christian Religion was it done by Magistrates who then were Infidels or by Metropolitanes And when Princes protected the truth did they moderate prouinciall Councils by their substitutes or was that charge committed to the Bishop of the chiefe and mother Church and Citie in euerie prouince you challenge to bee men of learning and reading speake of your credites who called in ancient times prouinciall Synodes or at any time who moderated them besides Metropolitanes If your Presbyteries by Gods essential and perpetual ordinance must haue a President to rule their actions for auoyding of confusion howe can Synodes be called gouerned without one to prescribe the time and place when and where the Pastours shall meete and when they are met to guide and moderate their assemblies perceiue you not that men liuing in diuers cities and countries and assembling but seldome haue more neede of some chiefe to call them together then those that liue in one place and euery day meete And if confusion and disorder in Presbyteries be pernicious to the Church is it not far more dangerous in Synodes Wherefore you must either cleane reiect Synodes and so make the Presbyters of eache parish supreme and soueraigne Iudges of all Ecclesiasticall matters or if you receiue Synodes you must withall admit some both to conuocate and moderate their meetings The Magistrate may callthem together and themselues when they are assembled may choose a director guider of their actions But when the Magistrate doeth not regard but rather afflict the Church as in times of infidelitie and heresie who shall then assemble the Pastours of any prouince to deliverate and determine matters of doubt or danger Shall error and iniurie ouerwhelme the church of God without any publike remonstrance or refusance In questions of faith cases of doubt matters of faction offers of wrong breach of all order and equitie shall eche place and Presbyterie be free to teach and doe what they please without depending on or so much as cōferring with the rest of their brethren Cal you that the discipline of Christes Church and not rather the dissolution of all peace and subuersion of all trueth in the house of God I thinke you be not so farre besides your selues that you striue for this pestilent kinde of anarchie to be brought into the worlde our age is giddie enough without this frensie to put them forward Howbeit we seeke not what newe course you can deuise after fifteene hundred yeeres to gouerne the Church but what meanes the ancient and Primitiue Church of Christ had before Princes embraced the trueth to assemble Synodes and pacifie controuersies as well touching religion as Ecclesiasticall regiment and if in the Church stories you finde any other besides Metropolicanes that called and gouerned Prouinciall Councils name the men and note the places and we yeeld you the prize Metropolitanes were first established if not deuised by the Council of Nice before that we reade nothing of any Metropolitane
consist of the Pastors and some graue wise Lay Elders there dwelling to determine matters emergent within a circuite to be appointed vnto them and from them appeales to be made to the Synode of Pastours and Elders residing in some Principall and chiefe Citie within this Realme so that vnlesse the matter were of verie great weight the Pastours at large shoulde not bee troubled to assemble together and when they assembled their abode not to bee long for sauing of time and charge which men of their calling neither shoulde loose nor can spare lest wee busie them rather as Iudges of mens quarrels then Stewardes of Gods mysteries The chiefe ground of your Discipline is your owne deuise as may well appeare in that no part of it is ancient or was euer vsed in the Church of Christ and the ioyntes of it hang together like sicke mens dreames The Pastours and Lay Elders of euerie Church serued at first to fill vp your Presbyteries and now your bessels are so low drawen that you vse them for Synodes And where you could not abide that Bishops shoulde haue Dioceses nowe you be pleased that Presbyteries shal haue circuits and Ecclesiasticall regiment without their Church and Citie Metropolitanes were not long since the height of Antichristes pride and nowe you are forced for repressing of disorders and enormities in euery parish to allowe some chiefe and mother Cities and to yeelde their Presbyteries Metropoliticall iurisdiction ouer whole prouinces And all this your selues being priuate men take vpon you to deuise and establish without precedent to induce or authoritie to warrant your doings and yet you thinke it not lawfull for the Prince and the whole Realme to imitate the example of the Primitiue Church nor to followe the steppes of religious and godly Emperours that appointed Metropolitanes to call and moderate prouinciall Councils and for ease of all sides to examine such matters before hand as were not woorthie to molest and trouble full Synodes Wherein what else do you but shewe your inconstant and inconsiderate humours that woulde haue the Church guided by Presbyteries and Synodes parochiall and prouinciall and admit Presidents and chiefe Gouernours of either and yet cannot abide that Princes shoulde retaine the ancient and accustomed fourme of Ecclesiasticall regiment by Bishops and Metropolitanes settled so long agoe in the Church and euer since continued without interruption But I pray you what places or voices haue Lay Elders in Synodes what example or reason can you pretend for it If they may iudge in Presbyteries why not in Synodes Belike you woulde haue none but Bishops haue decisiue voyces in Councils according to the Romish order of celebrating Synodes If you were as farre from noueltie as I am from Poperie wee shoulde soone agree howbeit euerie thing vsed or beleeued in the Romish Church is not rashlie to be disclaimed You make it a resolute conclusion that Lay Elders were part of the Presbyteries in the Primitiue Church but when wee come to examine your proofes we find theÌ„ as weake as your imagination is strong Nowe though the Pastours of each parish when they are single might happilie neede as you thinke the aduise and assistance of Lay Presbyters yet that Pastours assembled in Synodes where their number is great their gifts of all sorts should stand in like neede of Lay Elders to leade or direct them is neither consequent to reason nor coherent with the rules of the sacred Scriptures for to whome hath the Lord committed the teaching of all Nations to pastors or to Lay Presbyters who by Gods law are appointed watchmeÌ„ in y â— house of Israel Stewards ouer his familie Bishops ouer his Church and Leaders of his flocke Lay Elders or Christes Ministers If in the Church the sheepe must heare and follow their sheepeheardes as well for trueth of doctrine as holinesse of life by what commission bring you Lay Presbyters into Synodes where the Teachers and Pastors of an whole prouince or nation are assembled Shall your Lay Elders by Christs commandement be scholers in the Church and teachers in the Synode Or do the gifts and graces of preachers so change that in pulpit eache one must be beleeued and obeyed in Councill all ioyning together must'be restrained and directed by Lay Elders If you haue reason or authoritie for it let vs heare it if neither you trouble the Church of God with a pang of your wilfull contradiction and take vpon you to ouer-rule Christian princes and churches with greater surlines then euer did Patriarke or Pope In the Apostles Councill were not onely the Presbyters but all the brethren of the Church of Ierusalem and the letters of resolution were written in all their names and now you disdaine that anie Lay men should be present at your Prouinciall Synodes and Councils which you see the Apostles did not refuse To be present at Synodes is one thing to deliberate and determine in Synode is an other thing If you thinke that either Presbyters or Brethren were admitted to the Apostles Council to helpe and aide the Apostles in their debating or deciding the matter there questioned you be much deceiued The Apostles singled were sufficient to decide a greater doubt then that was much more then the whole assembly of the Apostles able to search out the truth thereof without their assistance The reason why al the church was admitted to be present to ioine with one accord in sending those letters I noted before not only the gainsaiers but the whole Church were to be resolued in a case that touched them all Otherwise aswell the people as the teachers of y â— Iewes would sâ—il haue abhorred the GeÌ„tiles though beleuers as prophane persons vntil they had bin circuÌ„cisÄ™d which was the high way to euacuate the crosse of Christ and to frustrate his grace And therefore not for deliberation or for determination but for the satisfaction of contradictors and instruction of the rest was the whole Church assembled and vpon the full hearing and concluding of the question by the Apostles the rest ioyning with them acknowledged by their letters and messengers that it pleased the holie ghost the Gentiles shoulde not be troubled with circumcision nor the obseruation of Moses Law but that the partition wall betwixt them was broken downe by the blood of Christ and they which were Aliens from the common wealth of Israel strangers from the couenants of promise were nowe citizens with the Saints of the houshold of faith without the legall obseruances of Moses Law S. Luke himselfe witnesseth that to discusse the matter the Apostles and Elders assembled together and after great disputation on either side Peter and Iames concluded the cause whereto the rest consented Yet then Elders were admitted to deliberate with the Apostles in that Synode whereas you suffer none but Bishops to haue voices in Councils I make no doubt but Presbyters sate with the Apostles in Synode to consult of
this cause all the scruple is what kinde of Presbyters they were Lay Presbyters I reade of none therfore I can admit none to be of that Council Besides such of the seuēty and such other Prophets as assisted Iames in the regiment of the church of Ierusalem are in all reason expressed by that name for since the whole church there is diuided into Apostles Presbyters and Brethren the helpers coadiutors of the Apostles were they Prophets or Euangelists that either came with Paul Barnabas from Antioch or were commorant with Iames the rest at Ierusalem must rather be contained in the name of Presbyters thē sorted with the general multitude for if they were of the many what men of more worthines were there to be honored with the title of Presbyters I hope the next degree to Apostles are not your Lay Elders S. Paul was then fowly ouershot to set first Apostles secondly Prophets thirdly Teachers and to reiect Gouernours which you take for your Lay Presbyters into the 7. place Howbeit vnles you make some fresher and better proofe for them then yet I see your Lay Elders are no where numbred by S. Paul for church gouernors As for Presbyters y ◠were beneath Apostles vnderstand by that name prophets euangelists pastors teachers or whom you will so no lay Elders we deny thē neither places nor voices in Synods so long as they haue right to teach or speake in the church for we esteeme Synodes to be but the assemblies conferences of those to whom the Churches of any prouince or nation for the word doctrine are committed And therefore to our Synodes are called as your selues know not only bishops but deanes archdeacons other clerks aswel of the principall cathedrall Presbytery where the episcopall seate church is as of the Diocese at large And though some Romish writers do stifly maintaine that none but bishops haue voices in Councils yet you see the ancient institution of our synodall assembly in this realme ouerthroweth their late new assertion Neither lacke we examples of the course which we keepe euen from the beginning The Synode of Rome called by Cornelius against Nouatus about the yeere of Christ 255 consisted of 60. Bishops and many Presbyters and Deacons as Euseb. noteth From the Synode of Antioch that deposed Paulus Samosatenus about the yere of our Lord 270. wrate not only Bishops but Presbyters Deacons as appeareth by their epistle In the Council of Eliberis about the time of the first Nicene Council sate besides the Bishops 36. Presbyters In the second Councill of Arle about the same time subscribed 12. Presbyters besides Deacons other Clergy mē The like may be seene in the Councils of Rome vnder Hilarius vnder Gregory where 34. Presbyters subscribed after 22. Bishops in y ◠first vnder Symmachus where after 72. bishops subscribed 67. Presbyters so in the third fift sixt vnder the same Symmachus Felix also bishop of Rome kept a Councill of 43. bishops 74. Presbyters after the same maner haue diuers other Metropolitanes assembled in their prouincial synods aswel Presbyters is bishops The council of Antisiodorum saith Let al the Presbyters being called come to the Synode in the city The 4. council of Toledo describeth y ◠celebrating of aprouinciall council in this wise Let the bishops assembled go to the church togither sit according to the time of their ordination After all the bishops are entred and set let the Presbyters be called and the Bishops sitting in a compas let the Presbyters sit behind them and the Deacons stand before them The Councill of Tarracon 1100. yeeres agoe prescribed almost the verie same order that we obserue at this day Let letters be sent by the Metropolitane vnto his brethren that they bring with them vnto the Synode not only some of the Presbyters of the Cathedral church but also of eche Dioecese And why should this seeme strange euen to the Romish crew when as in the great Council of Lateran as they call it vnder Innocentius the third there were but 482. Bishops and of Abbats and Priors conuentuall almost double the number euen eight hundred If Presbyters haue right to sit in Prouincial Synodes why are they excluded from generall Councils Many things are lawful which are not expedient I make no doubt but all pastours and teachers may sit and deliberate in Councill yet would it breede a sea of absurdities to call all the pastors and preachers of the world into one place as often as neede should require to haue any matter determined or ordered in the Church As therefore in ciuill policie when a whole realme assembleth not al y e persons there liuing are called together but certaine chiefe ouer the rest or chosen by y e rest to represent the state and to consult for the good of the whole common wealth so in the gouernement of the Church it were not only superfluous and tedious but monstrous to send for all the Pastors and Presbyters of the whole worlde into one Citie and there to stay them from their cures and Churches till all things needeful could be agreed and concluded It is more agreeable to reason and as sufficient in right that some of euerie place excelling others in dignitie or elected by generall consent shoulde be sent to supplie the roumes of the rest that are absent and to conferre in common for the directing and ordering of the whole Church And therefore Christian Princes in wisedome and discretion neuer sent for all the Presbyters of the world to anie generall Council but onely for the chiefest of euery principall church and citie or for some to be sent from euery realme far distant as legates in the names of the rest and by that meanes they had the consent of the whole world to the decrees of their Councils though not the personall appearance of all the Pastours and Presbyters that were in the world So to the Council of Nice the first christian Emperor sent for by his letters not all the Preachers Presbyters of the world but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Bishops of euery place and there came from all the Churches through Europe Asia and Africa 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the best or chiefest of the Ministers of God each countrey sending not all their Bishops for then would they farrc haue exceded the number of 318. but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the most speciall and selected men they had and though there were present an infinite number of Presbyters and Deacons that came with the Bishops yet the Council consisted of 318. Bishops and no more by reason the Emperour sent not for the Presbyters of each place but for the Bishops The like examples are to be seene in the three generall Councils that folowed where onely Bishops determined matters in question and the Presbyters that subscribed in the Councils
of the Metropolis or mother Citie which by the witnesse of the Nicene and Ephesine Councils was in their times a verie ancient custome Nowe what gaine you by this if there were a chief bishop in euery prouince to assemble moderate Synodes before that prerogatiue was fastned to anie place It is the office not the place that wee seeke for for so you confesse there were Primates amongst the Apostles Scholers whether they were chosen for the worthines of their gifts or for the greatnesse of their Cities we care not such there were and by such were the Synodes of euerie Prouince assembled and guided When the wonderfull giftes of the holie Ghost failed for which the first age haply made choice of her Primates it is not vnlike but as the next ages following chose the most sufficient men for the most populous Cities so they were content the Bishops of the most famous Churches in euerie prouince should haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the preeminence amongst their brethren to call them together and consult them for the common affaires of the whole Church which the foure first generall Councils with one consent confirmed to euery Church and commanded to be kept without alteration or diminution as the ancient rights and customes of the Church euen from the beginning The Council of Nice willeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the prerogatiues to remaine to euerie Church and againe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 reseruing alwayes to the Mother Citie her proper dignitie The Councill of Constantinople as Socrates saith ratified the Nicene faith and appointed Patriarkes or Metropolitanes distinguishing their Prouinces As namely Nectarius the Bishop of Constantinople had allowed him Thracia Helladius bishop of Cesarea in Cappadocia Gregorie of Nissa and Otreius of Militene had the regiment of Pontus Aphilochius of Iconium and Optimus of Antioch in Pisidia tooke the charge of Asia the like did Timotheus Bishop of Alexandria for Egypt and Pelagius of Laodicea and Diodorus of Tarsus for the East Churches reseruing the prerogatiue of the Church of Antioch which they deliuered vnto Miletius there present The Canon that before limited these gouernments being alwayes obserued Of the Councill of Ephesus I spake euen now wherein when the Bishops of Cyprus complained that the Church of Antioch began to encroch vpon them contra Apostolicos Canones definitiones Nicenae Synodi contrary to the Apostles Canons and the Decrees of the sacred Councill of Nice and desired that the Synode of Cyprus might enioy their right as they had done euen from the beginning euer since the Apostles times the Fathers reiected and condemned that attempt of the Bishop of Antioch as a thing repugnant to the Lawes of the Church and Canons of the Apostles The great Council of Chalcedon finding fault that some Bishops to encrease their power obtained the Princes Charter to cut one Prouince into twaine of purpose to make two Metropolitanes where before was but one decreed that no Bishop should enterprice the like without the losse of his office and notwithstanding the Imperiall letters already purchased 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the true or ancient Mother City should certainely kepe her proper right and the other newly erected content themselues with the honour of the name The preeminence then of Mother Cities and Metropolitanes is verie ancient in the Church of God and if we admit euen your owne construction of that Canon called Apostolike there were Primates elected in euerie Prouince before there were Metropolitanes and so the office was found to be needefull in the Church of Christ when as yet the places and Cities that shoulde haue that priuiledge were not appointed nor agreed on Some thinke the Metropolitanes function may be deriued from Timothie and Tite by reason that Tite had in charge the whole Ile of Creete and Timothie the ouersight not of Ephesus only but of Asia also Of Tite Chrysostome saith This was one of Paules companions that was approoued Otherwise Paul would not haue committed vnto him an whole Iland and the triallor iudgement of so many Bishops Of Timothie Theodoret saith To him diuine Paul committed the charge of Asia And of them both he saith It a Cretensium Titus Asianorum Timotheus so was Tite the Apostle or Bishop of Creete and Timothie of Asia In deede Ephesus was a Mother Citie as appeareth by the first Ephesine Council but whether it had that prerogatiue by the noblenesse of the place or by succession from Timothie I dare not define Timothie as it shoulde seeme by Theodoret was chiefe ouer all Asia and yet were there sundrie other Cities in Asia besides Ephesus that had Metropolitanes as Iconium Antioch of Pisidia Cyzicum Sardis Rhodos If any thinke it vnlawfull for one man to haue the care and ouersight of other Bishops he may be satisfied or refuted by the example of Tite to whom the whole Iland of Creete was committed as Chrysostome saith and the Ilands adioyning as Ierome writeth and by Paules owne testimonie the making of Bishops in many Cities If therefore any man like these places I am not against them but the ancient euident and constant course of the Primitiue Church to haue Primates or Metropolitanes for the calling and guiding of Synodes in euerie prouince is to me a pregnant and perfect proofe that this order was either deliuered or allowed by the Apostles and their Schollers or found so needefull in the first gouernement of the Church that the whole christian world euer since receiued and continued the same Though the office were tolerable yet the name of Archbishop is expresly prohibited by the third Council of Carthage by the great Council of Africa and was neuer heard of in the Church till the Council of Chalcedon which was kept 455. yeeres after Christ. The wordes of both the Councils interdicting all such proude titles are these The Bishop of the first seate must not be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Prince of Priestes or high Priest or by any such stile but only the bishop of the first seate If the office be needeful and lawfull the strife for names shall not long trouble vs. Were I perswaded that Archbishop had no signification but king and prince of Bishops the simplicitie and integritie of Christes Church should soone induce me to giue ouer the name but if it import no more then the wordes which these Councils like and vse I see no cause for others to stumble at it The verie Canon lately cited by you which you grant is ancient though not Apostolike calleth the Metropolitane 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first or chiefest and willeth him to be esteemed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as head amongst the Bishops of the same prouince The Councils of Carthage the second ca. 12 the third ca. 7. 28 the fift ca. 7. 10 the Mileuitane Council ca. 21. 22. 24 the Affricane ca. 40
speciall charge of imposition of hands and this their singularitie in succeeding and superioritie in ordaining haue bene obserued from the Apostles times as the peculiar and substantial markes of Episcopal power and calling I knowe some late Writers vehemently spurne at this and hardly endure any difference betwixt Bishops and Presbyters vnlesse it be by custome and consent of men but in no case by any order or institution of the Apostles whose opinions together with the authorities on which they builde I haue according to my small skill examined and find them no way able to rebate the full and sound euidence that is for the contrarie for what more pregnant probation can be required then that the same power and precepts which Paul gaue to Timothie when hee had the charge of Ephesus remained in all the Churches throughout the worlde to certaine speciall and tried persons authorized by the Apostles themselues and from them deriued to their after-commers by a generall and perpetuall succession in euery church and citie without conference to enlarge it or Councill to decree it the continuing where of for three discents the Apostles saw with their eyes confirmed with their handes and Saint Iohn amongst others witnessed with his pen as an order of ruling the Church approoued by the expresse voyce of the Sonne of God When the originall proceeded from the Apostles mouth and was obserued in all the famous places and Churches of Christendome where the Apostles taught and whiles they liued can any man doubt whether that course of gouerning the Church were Apostolike for my part I confesse I am neither so wise as to ouer-reach it with policie nor so wayward as to withstand it with obstinacie Against so maine and cleere proofes as I dare vndertake will content euen a contentious minde when hee readeth them are pretended two poore places the one of Ambrose the other of Ierome the first auouching that in the beginning the Episcopall prerogatiue went by order before it came by way of election vnto desert the other resoluing that Bishops are greater then Presbyters rather by the custome of the Church then by the trueth of the Lords disposition Both these authorities I haue throughly discussed and laide forth the right intent of those Fathers not onely by comparison of other Writers but euen by their owne confession lest any shoulde thinke I drawe them to a forraine sense besides their true meaning for when Ierome and Austen alleage the vse and custome of the Church for the distinction betwixt Bishops and Presbyters if it be vnderstoode of the names and titles of honor which at first were common to both and after diuided by the vse of the Church as Austen expresseth we can absolutely grant the places without any preiudice to the cause if it be applied to their power and function in the church it is most true that Ierome saith Presbyters were subiect in such fort as the Primitiue Church obserued rather by custome then by the trueth of the Lords ordinance For Presbyters in the Primitiue Church as appeareth by Tertullian Ierome Possidonius and others might neither baptize preach nor administer the Lords supper without the Bishops leaue especially in his presence which indeede grewe rather by custome for the preseruation of order then by any rule or commandement of the Lord. By the word of God a Bishop did nothing which a Presbyter might not do saue imposing of hands to ordaine That is the onely distinction in the Scriptures betwixt a Bishop and a Presbyter as Ierome and Chrysostome affirme other differences which the church kept many as to impose hands on the baptized and conuerted to reconcile penitents and such like were rather peculiar to the Bishop for the honour of his calling then for any necessitie of Gods Law If any man vrge further out of Ierome that there was no Bishop at all nor chiefe Ruler ouer the Church and Presbyterie of each place in the Apostles times I answere him with the resolution of one of the greatest patrones of their newe discipline Non ita desipuisse existimandus est vt somniaretneminem illi coetui praefuisse Icrome is not to bee thought to haue beene so vnwise as to dreame the Presbyterie had no chiefe Ruler or President It is a perpetuall and essentiall part of Gods ordinance that in the Presbyterie one chiefe in place and dignitie shoulde gouerne eache action or meeting And againe Tales Episcopos diuinitùs quasi ipsius Christi voce constitutos absit vt vnquam simus inficiati that such Bishops as were Pastours in euerie Citie and chiefe of their Presbyteries were appointed from heauen and as it were by the voyce of Christ himselfe God forbid wee shoulde euer denie This saieth hee on the behalfe of the newe Discipline On the other side I say God forbid I should vrge any other but such as were Pastours ouer their Churches and Gouernours of the Presbyteries vnder them If wee thus farre agree what cause then had those turbulent heades I speake not of them all which to ease their stomackes or to please their maintainers iested and railed rather like Stage-players then Diuines on those whome the wiser sorte amongst them can not denie were ordained by God and appointed by the voyce of Christ himselfe If their reasons bee not the stronger and weightier howsoeuer they flatter themselues in fluaries let them remember who saide hee that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me They will haply saue themselues for that our Bishops differ from the Apostolike Bishops in manie thinges as namelie theirs succeeded in order ours by election the dignitie was in the Apostles times common to euerie Presbyter in his course nowe it is proper to one with them it dured for a season as a weeke or a moneth with vs for life except by iust cause any deserue to bee remooued lastly they had but prioritie of place and authoritie to moderate the meetings and consultings of the rest ours haue a kinde of imperie ouer their fellow-Presbyters These bee precisely the points wherein one of the best learned of that side contendeth the ancient and Apostolike institution of Bishops was changed by processe of time into an other fourme established by custome and confirmed by consent of men these be his own words I haue not altered or inuerted the sense or sentence If any of these differences were true yet are they no causes to discredit the custome of the Primitiue Church in electing her Bishops to hold their places so long as they gouerned well for the same writer pronounceth of these very things setting the last aside neque in istis quicquam est quod reprehendi possit neither in these things is there ought that can be misliked but in deede there is not one of al these diuersities that can bee iustly prooued either by Scripture
or Father They are the conceits of some late Writers that as touching the office and function of Bishops would faine finde a difference betwixt the Apostles times and the next ages ensuing lest they should be conuinced to haue reiected the vniuersal order of the ancient and Primitiue Church of Christ without any good and sufficient warrant The consent of all ages and Churches is so strōg against them that they are hard driuen to hunt after euerie syllable that soundeth any thing that way yet can they light on no sure ground to builde their late deuises on or to weaken the generall and perpetuall course which the Church of Christ hath in all places kept inuiolable euen from the Apostles times A few wordes of Ambrose are set downe to beare all this burden but they are so insufficient and impertinent to this purpose that they bewray the weakenesse of their newe frame for Ambrose speaketh not one word either of going by course or of changing after a time only he saith Bishops at first were placed by order and not by election that is the eldest or worthiest had the place whiles he liued and after him the next in order without any further choice for that order which he speaketh of if any such were proceeded from the first planters of the Churches and went either by senioritie of time or prioritie of place allotted euerie man according to the gifts and graces which he had receiued of the holie Ghost This wee may freely grant without any repugnance or annoyance to the vocation or function of Bishops let the Disciplinists confesse there was a superiour and distinct charge of the President or chiefe from the rest of the Presbyters as well in guiding the keyes as imposing hands and whether they were taken to the office by election or by order to vs it is all one I hope the placing of the Presbyters in order according to their gifts in the Churches where the Apostles preached could not be without the Apostles ouersight and direction and so long whether they set such in order as were fittest for the place or whether they left it to the discretion and election of the rest we greatly force not Howbeit the wordes of Ierome are so expresse that Bishops were made by election euen in the Apostles times that I see not howe they should be reconciled with their collection out of Ambrose Alexandriae à Marco Euangelista Presbyteri vnum semper ex se electum in celsiore gradu collocatum Episcopum nominabant At Alexandria euen from Marke the Euangelist the Presbyters alwayes choosing one of themselues and placing him in an higher degree called him a Bishop Marke died sixe yeeres before Peter and Paul as the Ecclesiasticall storie witnesseth consequently the first Bishop of Alexandria was elected in the Apostles times yea that Church as Ierome saieth did alwayes elect there neuer succeeded any by order For the manner of their succeeding whether by order or by choice I make not so great account as for their continuance The Patrones of the late Discipline would make vs beleeue that in the Apostles times the Episcopall dignitie or regiment of the Presbyterie went round by course to all the Presbyters and dured a weeke or some such time for ghesses must serue them when other proofes faile them which assertion of theirs I knowe not whether I should thinke it proceeded of too much ignorance or too little conscience If the men were not well learned I should suspect ignorance if the case were not more then cleere I woulde not chalenge their conscience But being as they are and the case so cleere that in my simple reading I neuer sawe cleerer nor plainer excepting alwayes the certaintie of the sacred Scriptures let the Christian Reader iudge for I dare not pronounce with what intent a manifest trueth is not onely dissembled but stoutly contradicted and an euident falshoode auouched and aduanced to the height of an Apostolike and diuine ordinance by the chiefest pillars of these newe found Consistories It is lately deliuered as an Oracle that vnder the Apostles there were no Gouernors of the Presbyteries whom they and we call Bishops but such as dured for a short time and changed round by course and this is called the Apostolike and diuine institution How palpale an vntruth this is it is no hard matter for meane scholers to discerne The first Bishop of Alexandria after Marke was Anianus made the eightyeere of Neroes raigne and he continued two and twentie yeeres before Abilius succeeded him Abilius sate thirteene yeeres and dying left the place to Cerdo These three succeeded one an other Saint Iohn yet liuing neither had Alexandria any moe then two Bishops in 35. yeeres after the death of Marke Euodius made Bishop of Antioch fiue and twentie yeeres before the death of Peter and Paul suruiued them one yeere and after him succeeded Ignatius who outliued Saint Iohn and died in the eleuenth yeere of Traiane leauing the place to Heron after he had kept it fourtie yeeres so that in 66. yeeres the Church of Antioch had but two Bishops At Ierusalem Iames called the Lordes brother sate Bishop thirtie yeeres and Simeon that succeeded him kept the place eight and thirtie yeeres the Church of Ierusalem hauing in threescore and eight yeeres but two Bishops At Rome whiles Saint Iohn liued there were but three Bishops Linus Anacletus and Clemens which three continued two and thirtie yeres If this be not sufficient let them take the example of Polycarpe made Bishop of Smyrna by the Apostles themselues and continuing a long time Bishop of that Church and departing this life a verie aged man with a most glorious and most noble kind of Martyrdome The space he sate Bishop of Smyrna if it were not fourescore and sixe yeres for so long he had serued Christ as his answere sheweth to the Proconsul of Asia yet it must needes be aboue threescore and tenne yeeres for hee liued so many yeeres after Saint Iohn whose scholler hee was and by whome he was made Bishop of Smyrna and died as the whole Church of Smyrna in their letters entitled him at the time of his death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bishop of the Catholike Church at Smyrna This one instance is able to marre the whole plot of their supposed Apostolicall changeable regencie for no part of this Storie can be doubted Was he not made bishop of Smyrna by the Apostles Ierom Eusebius Tertullian and Irenaeus that liued with him and learned so much of him affirme it Liued he not Bishop of Smyrna so long time The whole Church of Smyrna gaue him that title at his death their letters be yet extant in Eusebius The Emperours vnder whom he died were Marcus Antoninus and Lucius Aurelius Commodus as Eusebius and Ierome do witnesse who beganne their raigne 64. after the death of Saint Iohn Polycarpe suffering the
seuenth yeere of their Empire and Irenaeus testifieth that he came to Rome vnder Anicetus the tenth Bishop there declared the trueth which he had receiued from the Apostles Did he through ambition retaine the place to which the Apostles called him longer then he shoulde and so altered the Apostolicall kinde of gouernement I had rather chalenge the Consistorians for mistaking Ambrose then Polycarpe for inuerting the Apostolike Discipline The Church of Smyrna called him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Apostolicall and Propheticall Teacher of their times Irenaeus saith of him Hic docuit semper quae ab Apostolis didicerat quae ecclesiae tradidit sola sunt vera hee alwayes taught those things which he learned of the Apostles which he deliuered vnto the Church and they onely are true And if he were not a man of farre more authoritie and certainer fidelitie then any that contradict him yet haue we al the Churches of Christendome their successions of Bishops from the Apostles and all histories and monuments of antiquitie to concurre with him that Bishops liuing in the Apostles daies made by the Apostles hands continued their places til they died neither is there any man liuing that is able to shewe one example to the contrary Let the Christian Reader then say whether it be not a vaine and false surmise which some in our age so mightily maintaine that the Bishops which the Apostles ordained to rule the Presbyteries dured for some short space changed by course that superioritie going round in order to euerie Presbyter the election of Bishops to gouerne the Churches and Presbyters committed to their charge so long as they did it carefully was mans inuention and no Apostolike institution The domination of bishops wil be their last refuge otherwise in elections of Bishops to continue whiles they do their duties the best learned of them confesse there is nothing that can or should be reprehended onely they repine that a Bishop shoulde haue iurisdiction ouer his Copresbyters And heere they are plentiful with places of Scripture as if we went about to make Bishops Lords and Masters ouer the Church and all the rest to be their seruants They alleage the words of Christ Great men exercise authoritie you shall not doe so and of Peter Feede the flocke not as Lords or commanders ouer Gods inheritance but to what purpose I see not Meane they by these places to prooue that the Apostles had no superioritie nor authoritie in the Church of God or that Pastours haue no power ouer their flockes It were more then childish to impugne one trueth by another They themselues do agnise that the Apostles had superioritie and authoritie by Christs owne commission aboue and ouer all other degrees to erect and order the Churches where they preached and they yeelde Pastours authoritie ouer their flockes to commaund in the name of the Lord. Then neither these places nor any other in the Scriptures doe barre Pastoral power ouer the flocke nor distinction of degrees betwixt the Teachers Superior and inferior degrees if Christs wordes did exclude no man might admit them or defend them as lawfull If the Apostles to whom and of whom Christ there spake did not withstanding his speech retaine diuersities of degrees in the Church it is euident our Sauiour did not forbid Superiority but Imperie not Pastorall but Regall authoritie not Fatherly but Masterly preeminence and that in respect aswell of the people as of the Presbyters Peter calling the people Gods heritage and before and after naming them the Lords flocke And how should it possibly be otherwise for since the holy Ghost requireth the faithfull to obey their Leaders and to bee subiect to them no Scriptures do crosse the authoritie and inspection which the guiders of Christes Church shoulde haue ouer their flockes and God by his eternall Lawe comprising Pastours vnder the name of Fathers and assigning them the honour due vnto Parents we may not by colour of any wordes bereaue them of obedience and reuerence no more then of maintenance which are the parts and effects of Fatherly power and honour So long then as wee giue Bishops no charge but Pastorall no power but paternall wee are not in danger of violating either our Sauiours or his Apostles precept and consequently this kinde of superioritie may not bee called or supposed to be Dominion nor Imperie without wrong to the spirite of trueth that hath confirmed it as needefull and healthfull for the house of God euen from the first foundation of the worlde They will easily grant fatherly moderation and Pastorall power vnto Bishops ouer the people but not ouer the Presbyters on this they set vp their rest that no Pastour shoulde haue power ouer others of the same calling and hope assuredly to haue the victorie But they must first reconcile their owne contrarieties they will triumph else before the conquest for ech Presbyterie as themselues confesse must haue a President by Gods essentiall and perpetuall ordinance I aske now whether God giue any man a bare title without any trueth and a Regiment without all authoritie or whether in Gods Lawe deedes and wordes concurre and he be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a President that is appointed and authorized by God to execute that office The mouth of God intendeth not for mockeries as mans doth and therefore the name neuer goeth without the thing he is iust in his speach and wil not vtter the worde that shall delude the hearer If then by Gods Law there must be Presidents ouer Presbyteries ineuitably there must be Gouernours and Superiours ouer them If some must moderate the meetings of Presbyters and execute their decrees of force they must haue power and authoritie ouer Presbyters and so it is mainly consequent out of their owne positions which they most refuse Againe when Paul left Timothie at Ephesus to impose hands to receiue accusations against Presbyters and openly to rebuke such as sinned did hee not giue him power ouer Presbyters and euen the selfe same that is challenged at this day to belong to Bishops if it were lawful and needful at Ephesus for Timothy to haue that right and authority ouer the Presbyters that were ioynt-Pastors with him how commeth it now to be a tyrannical and Antichristian power in his successours Timothie they will say was an Euangelist and coulde haue no successours If none could succeede him in that power how come their Presbyteries to haue it will they be Euangelists what Lay Elders and all and shall the Presbyteries of the whole world succeede Timothie in his charge at Ephesus That were newes in deede if this authority to impose hands to receiue accusations and rebuke sinnes must remaine in the Church for euer as it is euident it must then was it no Euangelisticall authoritie but a generall and perpetuall function in the Church of Christ that might and did admit others to succeede
teâ—â—ests of this world Order then and discipline the very nurse and mother of all peace and quietnesse as well in diuine as in humane societies and assemblies though it be not the life or spirite that quickneth the Church yet doeth it faâ—en and knit the members thereof as ioints and siâ—e wes doe the partes of our bodies in so much that the vnitie of the spirite is not kept as the Apostle noteth without the band of peace and where there is dissention nourished or confusion suffered no peace can be preserued or expected Hence we must not frame what kind of regiment we list for the ministers of Christes Church but rather obserue and marke what maner of externall gouernment the Lord hath best liked allowed in his Church euen from the beginning The externall regiment of Pastours and Teachers among themselues and ouer their flocks I distinguish from the internall that God hath by his spirite and truethih the hearts of the faithfull which cannot be varied and is not questioned in the Church of England That I acknowledge to he the true kingdom of Christ whereby he inwardly and effectually worketh in his Saints the faith of his trueth and feeling of his grace according to the purpose of his owne will for the prayse of his glory in which no earthly creature concurreth or ioyneth with him yet câ—â—se he hath left the sound of his word and seale of his Saâ—râ—ments as externall meanes for vs to be made partakers of his heauenly graces there must be sitpersons to teach the one and dispence the other and a power in them to admit the woorthie and remooue the vnwoorthie least holy things be defiled whiles they â—e proiected to dogs and swine Hence riseth the necessitie of externall gouernment in the Church of God which respecteth the appointing of meete men and repelling of vnmeete to be trusted with these heauenly treasures as also the good vsing and right diuiding of sopreciousie wels committed to their charge What kinde of externall gouernment God setled in his Church euen at the first beginning will soone appeare if wee consult the Scriptures FroÌ„ Adam to Iacob as the Church was contained in certaine families mentioned by Moses so was the discipline of the Church Domesticall and the gouernment Paternall God leauing the father to be teacher and ruler of his houshold and of spring and changing the children and their issues to honour with reuerence and obedience their fathers deliuering and prescribing vnto them the true worship of God agreeable to his will reuealed to their fathers The right and power the father had ouer his children and houshold before the Lawe is expressed in these wordes I know saieth God that Abraham will command his sonnes and his house after him to keepe the way of the Lord which no doubt all the Patriarkes that were faithfull euen from Adam carefullie performed and the children that were religious reuerently obeied the blessing of God passing by the fathers mouth vnto the children in reward of their submission or curse in reuenge of their rebellion So Noah blessed Sem for couering his nakednesse and by that blessing made him heire of the promise and cursed Cham for deriding the shame of his father and insulting at it So like wise Isaac and Iacob transmitted the blessing of God to their children and childrens children that were duetifull and pronounced his heauie iudgements on their children that were wicked and obstinate As the Patriarkes were Prophets to declare to their children the promises and menaces of God so were they magistrates to rule their families with fatherly coercion such as God best allowed in the first world to gouerne his Saints And for that cause did God comprehend Princes vnder the name of Parents in the Decalogâ—e of Moses and euery where in the olde Testament chiefe men and gouernours are called Fathers and to this day by Gods lawe Princes ought to haue the same care and respect of their subiects that fathers haue of their children by reason the first fountaine of princely power by Gods allowance was fatherly regiment Neither were the Patriarkes onely Princes within their tentes and dwellings but also Princes in the Church of God God alwayes reseruing the eldest and chiefest in those generations to serue him with sacrifice and thanksgiuing To which end God did consecrate the first borne of their familie as holy to himselfe to be Priests in his Church and encreased their dignitie with this princely prerogatiue that they should be Lords ouer their brethren and honoured of their mothers children as succeeding their fathers in the gouernment and Priesthood vnlesse they were repelled from that honour by Gods secrete counsels or manifest iudgements and others named by God himselfe to sustaine that charge In Isaac shall thy seed be called sayd God to Abraham when hee refused Ismael The elder shall serue the yonger said God to Rebecca when he preferred Iacob Ruben mine eldest sonne said Iacob the beginning of my strength excelling in dignitie excelling in power thou shalt not excell because thou wentest vp to thy fathers bed For otherwise this was the blessing due to the elder brother in the first world and part of his birthright as well before as after the flood which Isaac vttered to Iacob when he tooke him for his eldest sonne Be Lord ouer thy brethren and let thy mothers children honour thee Which priuiledge of the first horne God renewed and confirmed in the lawe of Moses throughout the common wealth of Israel that as they were eldest so should they be chiefest in their fathers houses except their impietie prouoked the contrary This then was the regiment of Gods Church from Adam to Sem the most ancient was alwayes the most excellent both in priesthood and ciuill gouernment in the Church of God and in his roume deceasing succeeded his eldest sonne vnlesse he were reiected from it for his wickednesse as Cain was that killed Abel And to the first Patriarkes God gaue so long life that they might witnesse his trueth by word of mouth vnto their children and childrens children that would heare and regard the will of God for this precept expressed in the law Teach them thy sonnes thy sonnes sonnes was the perpetuall charge of all fathers as well before as after the deluge and then most needfull when children had no teachers nor gouernours saue fathers as whiles the worde was yet not written but the true worship of God was deliuered by hand from the father to the sonne During which time as each father that inherited the promise was eldest so was he chiefest in directing and commanding his ofspring that beleeued of whom the Church then consisted Adam gouerned the Church 930. yeeres confirming to all posteritie the creation and fall of himselfe and all mankind with him and likewise redemption and victorie by the promised seede that should come of the woman Seth the sonne of Adam
many of the chiefe Rulers beleeued in him but because of the Pharisees they did not confesse him lest they should be cast out of the Synagogue Nowe no man beleeuing in Christ in whoÌ„ al Nations should be blessed coulde feare the spirituall curse and excommunication of the Pharisees They knew the promise of God to Abraham I will blesse them that blesse thee and curse them that curse thee and were acquainted with Balaams confession How shall I curse where the Lorde hath not cursed yea cursed is he that curseth thee what then did they feare but the losse of their earthly honours and dignities from which they were dismissed and depriued when they were thrust out of the Synagogue and subiected to the lusts and spites of eger and cruel enemies They loued saieth Saint Iohn the glorie of men more then the glorie of God Wherefore this casting them out of the Synagogue was intermixed with the ciuill regiment and the terror thereof wholy proceeded from the power of the sword confirmed by God to the Councels and Elders of that common wealth which the Pastours and Leaders of Christes Church may not vsurpe nor chalenge in whole or in parte vnlesse the policie concurre with them and authorize their doings Since then the imagined Presbyteries in euery parish haue no better concordance nor agreeance with the Councels and Synedrions of the Iewes let vs weigh the words of Christ which they thinke conclude their purpose If thy brother trespasse against thee go and tel him his fault betweene thee and him alone if he heare thee thou hast wonne thy brother if hee heare thee not take yet with thee one or two If hee heare not them tell it to the Church The partie grieued must be man not God our selues not others If thy brother trespasse against thee not against God reproue him The first admonition must be secret betwixt thee and him alone now in greeuous or notorious sinnes against God or his Church the reproofe must be open Those that sinne rebuke openly that the rest may feare Againe if the wrong doer repent himselfe the sufferer must forgiue him If thy brother trespasse against thee rebuke him if he repent forgiue him yea though he sinne against thee seuen times in a day and seuen times in a day turne againe to thee and say It repenteth me thou shalt forgiue him and not seuen times onely but seuentie times seuen Wee may and must forgiue the sinnes that are committed against our selues So the Lordes prayer teacheth vs forgiue vs our trespasses as we forgiue them that trespasse against vs but to remit other mens wrongs and harmes we haue neither power nor leaue much lesse to acquite and pardon the sinnes and iniuries offered vnto God Thirdly if he repent not we must yet giue him a second admonition with one or two witnesses afore wee publish him to the Church and if he then relent we must forgiue and goe no further These be no rules for open and knowen sinnes dishonouring God scandalizing his Church but for priuat trespasses and offences betwixt man and man this is no Iudiciall proceeding in the Consistory but a charitable warning in secrecie by him alone that is oppressed and grieued with wrong or reproch So Peter conceiued the speach of our Sauior wheÌ„ he straightwaye asked How oft shal my brother sinne against mee and I forgiue him seuen times So the Lord opened his owne meaning when for answer hee proposed the parable of the two detters one that owed his master tenne thousand talents and the other that owed his fellow an hundred pence where hee maketh two sortes of sinnes the greater against God the lesser against our brethren and addeth so will mine heauenly father doe vnto you except you forgiue from your hearts eche one to his brother their trespasses This is agenerall duetie binding euery Christian and not a speciall authoritie reserued to Pastours and Elders which Ierome wel obserued upon this place If our brother hurt vs in any thing we may forgiue him yea we must being commanded to forgiue our debters their trespasses But if a man sin against God it is not in our power for the diuine Scripture saith if a man sin against man the Priest shall pray for him but if hee sinne against God who shall intreate for him And Chrysostome Why doeth Christ charge him that hath suffred the wrong and none other to reprooue A man will not take it in so good part to be reprooued at any mans hands as at his that hath suffered wrong and beene vexed with reproch specially if hee doe it alone Likewise Ambrose Christ said well if thy brother trespasse against thee for the rule is not like when we trespasse against God as when we trespasse against men And Austen Go and be reconciled to thy brother that is aske pardon of him whom thou hast offended whom thou hast harmed This ought he to do which offereth wrong But he that suffereth wrong what must hee doe that which we heare this day read If thy brother trespasse against thee reprooue him betwene thee and him alone If thou neglect thou art woorse then he he doth wrong and by doing it grieuously woundeth himselfe thou regardest not the wound of thy brother thou feest him perish and carest not for it Our Sauiour then in this place speaketh of priuate offences and greeuances which hee only that is oppressed and no man else may reproue and forgiue of publike sinnes he speaketh not the doers whereof must not be reprooued in secrete nor twise admonished before they be censured by the Church The incestuous Corinthian had neither priuate nor double warning giuen him before hee was deliuered to Satan by Paul and wee must not thinke the Apostle would so soone forget or so flatly crosse his masters meaning if Christ had spoken this of open wickednes hatefull to God and heinous in the eâ—es of men Some hold opinion that these words against thee doe not concerne priuate iniuries but distinguish betweene secrete and manifest sinnes Be the sin then neuer so heinous that is coÌ„mitted no maÌ„ must tel it to the Church so long as the doer seemeth willing to repent How this constructioÌ„ should stand with the circumstances and consequence of the Text I yet perceiue not For put the case in idolatrie blasphemie heresie periurie murder adulterie such like grieuous crimes must the parties keepe counsell that know any such offendors so as they will say they repent y â— fact Is that the tenor of Gods law or duty of a Christian man I trow not If thy brother the son of thy mother or thine own son daughter or wife that is in thy bosome or friend which is as thine owne soule intice thee secretly saying Let vs go serue other gods thou shalt not consent vnto him nor heare him thine eie shal not pitie him nor shew mercy nor keepe
him secret thine hand shall be first vpon him to put him to death and then the hands of all the people And so for all enormous sinnes against God and our neighbour a concealer is a consenter and partaker of the wickednes committed It is no pietie it is no charitie to be secret to malefactors and keepe their counsell when they dishonour God or damnifie their brethren although repentance followe That may saue the soule if it be vnfained but that may not stay the iust execution of Gods or mans Lawes Agame what power haue we to remit the wrongs that are offered to others Our owne iniuries if withall they be not publike crimes against the Lawes of God and the land where wee liue wee may forgiue other mens harmes wee may neither suffer nor smoother Since then Christ speaketh of such trespasses as eche man must remit vnto his brother vpon repentance it is euident hee speaketh not of sinnes against God and our neighbours hidde from the multitude and knowen to a few but of such iniuries as he that feeleth best knoweth and may release because they touch him alone and no man else When we desire of God to be forgiuen our debts as we forgiue our debters meane we the sins against others that we be priuy to or the sins against our selues that we be parties vnto Is it silence that God requireth of vs in this prayer or patience secrecie or mercie In secret sinnes we are but witnesses in which case it is a sinne to be silent in priuate wrongs we be sufferers vnder which burden it is a vertue to be patient Lastly this exposition ouerthroweth it selfe For if thy brother trespasse against thee in that sort which they interprete that is if his sin be knowen only to thee and do not repent howe caust thou tell it the Church without proofe the church must not beleeue nor regard thy speach and proofe thou hast none One and the same person can not be both accusant deponent and at the mouth of one witnesse though his testimonie were receiued yet may no man be condemned So that if the sinne be secret to thee how can it be tolde and iustified to the Church If it may be prooued to the Church how is it secrete to thee alone Our Sauiour then had no such meaning that eche man should conceale and forgiue the sinnes that are done against God and his neighbour so long as they be not notorious and publike but knowen onely to some priuate persons hee rather enioyneth all men to remeate the same measure vnto others that God meateth vnto them and to forgiue smaller iniuries offered against them as they are forgiuen greater committed against God For that is thankes-worthie with God not to be liberall in remitting other mens wrongs nor to keepe counsell with malefactors but to pardon our brother that offendeth vs as we are pardoned when we offend our heauenly Father This is it that Christ prescribeth in this place that the Scriptures so often iterate and all the fathers with one consent subscribe vnto But charitie couereth the multitude of sinnes euen as enuie doth blaze them abroad Charitie couereth all the sinnes that are committed against our selues by forgiuing them and refraineth the obiecting and insulting at other mens sinnes after punishment or repentance and hideth all the infirmities and ouersights of our brethren which our dutie to God and our neighbour may endure but it neither betrayeth the truth with silence nor dispenseth with other mens harmes nor generally cloaketh fauoureth or dissembleth any sinne be it neuer so secret whereby the name of God is blasphemed or the state of our neighbour endangered If he heare not two admonitions tel it the Church if he heare not the Church let him be to thee as an Ethnike and Publicane What is ment by the Church whether the Church of Christ or the Churches and assemblies of the Iewes that God ordained in that common wealth to gouerne his people and determine their quarrels this breedeth some question amongst diuines howbeit the reasons are many and weightie that mooue mee to thinke the Church of Christ is not comprised in these wordes First this was a direction to the Iewes seruing them for their present state and time then had Christ no Church in Iewrie to which they might complaine for he euer preached in their Synagogues and Temple whither al that would resorted and in secret said he nothing much lesse did hee gather and assemble Churches apart from the rest of the Iewes to receiue and consider the complaintes of their brethren Next the matters of which they must complaine were such as the Church of Christ might not chalenge to heare and determine Priuat wrongs and offences betwixt man and man must be directed by lawes reformed by iudgements and consequently belong to the Magistrate the Church of Christ hath no warrant to make lawes or giue iudgement in ciuil and priuate trespasses The Lord himselfe when he was desired to make peace and ende a strife about parting an inheritance answered man who made me a Iudge or diuider ouer you What he refused as no parte of his calling the Pastours and Elders of his Church must not chalenge as annexed to their vocation The Scholler is not aboue his master as his father sent him so sent he them but not with a further or larger commission Thirdly that Church is heere spoken of which abhorred Ethnikes as vncleane persons and shunned al society with Publicanes but neither Christ nor his Church did euer so wherefore the Church of Christ is not expressed by these words Let him be to thee as an Ethnike and Publicane for they neuer refused nor declined to conuerse with either To the baptisme of Iohn came the Publicanes and were receiued of him and not willed by him to leaue their calling but to walke vprightly in it Our Sauiour accepted them to his companie and did not onely eate with them but was counted a friend to Publicanes Mathew the Apostle was chosen sitting at the receipt of custome Zacheus a chiefe Publicane was the child of Abraham and the Publicane that prayed in the Temple was iustified before the Pharisee Yeathe Lord sayth of them Publicans shal go into the kingdome of heauen before the Scribes and Elders that despised them The Publicanes then were members of Christes Church and inheritours of his kingdome and therefore by flying and forsaking the felowship of Publicanes the Church of Christ could not be described The Iewes you will say to whome Christ spake made that account of them and as they were cast out of the Iewes Synanogues so doeth Christ will disobedient and impenitent sinners to be vsed in his Church that is to be separated and excluded from the number of the faithfull What account soeuer the perfidious and presumptuous Pharisees made of them Christ and his disciples which were also Iewes had as great regarde of them
of the Romane Soueraigntie If thy brother trespasse thee tell him priuately of the wrong offered thee If hee regarde not thy voyce take one or two with thee that may bee men indifferent betwixt you This the rule of charitie requireth in secret and friendly manner yea by the mediation of wel-willers and neighbours to compose all priuate quarrels as much as in vs lieth If this take not place tel it vnto the Church that is vnto the assemblie and gouernours that are in thy Citie For euery Citie by Gods Lawe was to haue her Iudges and Magistrates there to iudge the people with righteous iudgement And their manner was to sit in the gates of their cities whither the whole multitude did assemble vnto thē not onely to heare and see what they did but in weightie matters to ioyne with them and giue their consents Our Sauiour then meaneth that if charitable and brotherly admonitions be neglected they should seeke their remedie from the Iudges and Elders of their Cities as by Gods law the Iewes were directed and permitted to do Tell it vnto the Church then is as much as tel it not vnto the Church of Christ which as yet was not seuered from the Iewes nor assembled together and therefore had then neither places nor persons specified or authorized for that purpose but vnto that Councel of Magistrates which God by Moses commanded to haue the hearing and ending of those causes For Christ by this precept doth not establish new Iudges nor erect new Consistories but referreth the people to Gods ordināce expressed in the law of Moses and already receiued and vsed in that common wealth thereby meaning that if the doers of wrong to their brethren would not be reformed by priuat and friendly admonition intercession the parties grieued might with good conscience aske the aid and assistance of those Magistrates whom God had appointed ouer them to compell and force the trespassers to surcease their iniurious dealings If it seeme strange to any man that the word Ecclesia should be taken heere not for the Church of Christ as we commonly vse it but for the assemblie of any place or citie where the Rulers and Commons be they Christiās or Infidels are gathered together to consult or determine as well of ciuil causes as of religion besides that the Septuagint do often vse the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for any kind of meeting as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I haue hated the assemblie of the wicked and againe I was almost ouerwhelmed with al euil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the middes of the Church Synagogue S. Luke in the 19. of the Acts vseth the word in that sort thrise in one chapter Beza a man of great learning and one whome none can mistrust as not addicted enough vnto discipline writing on this place saith Wee must note they are fouly deceiued which would conclude out of this place that the hearing of al matters must be referred to the assembly of the whole multitude The name of the Church say they is neuer otherwise vsed which euen out of this place is proued to be false For surely it appeareth that this is spoken as it were of the Iewes by that which is added Let him be to thee as an Ethnicke and Publicane Now that iudgements amongst the Iewes were exercised by the Elders and that their manner was not euer to assemble the whole multitude all the writers of those matters do witnes And truely vnlesse Christ had fitted all this speach vnto the vse that was in his time who coulde haue vnderstoode him what hee saide It is lastly to bee obserued that in this one place of all the new Testament the name of the Church is spoken of the Iewes The words which followe if he heare not the Church let him be to thee as an Ethnike and Publicane must import either the punishing his obstinacie which obeyed not the Iudgement of the Rulers and Magistrates that were of the Iewes or a further pursuing him before others y ◠had more power to represse such insolencie If they expresse any punishment for his wilfulnes that must proceed either publikely frō the Iudges or priuately frō the plaintife The punishment of him y ◠disobeied the Magistrate by Gods Law was death that Christ would not alter For he came not to change the ciuil gouernement or qualifie the iudicall punishments of Moses Law but to leade them the way to the celestiall and eternall kingdome of God The chiefe Rulers and Gouernours of the Iewes being his capitall aduersaries and not acknowledging his authoritie would neuer respect his counsell nor commandement The wordes themselues haue reference to a particular person Let him be to thee as an Ethnike and Publicane Christ therefore in these words decreed no publike punishment As for priuate reuenge he was farre from liking it and further from teaching it False Prophets we must beware and with notorious wicked persons we must not keepe companie but priuate iniuries we must rather suffer with patience then resist with violence or requite with disdaine Resist not euill saieth Christ to all his disciples but whosoeeer shall smite thee on the right cheeke turne to him the other also and if any will sue thee at the law to take away thy coate let him haue thy cloake also Then may wee not reiect detest our brother that doth vs wrong as the Iewes did an Ethnike and Publicane The mind that must quietly beare wrong once twise and oftner if neede be must not abhorre and shunne the person of his brother that wrongeth him as prophane It resteth then that our Sauior in these words did permit the partie oppressed to seeke further remedie when neither charitie nor equitie could preuaile with the oppressour And that was to doe as they did to strangers and Publicanes which was to conuent him before y ◠Roman Magistrate who had power to force him that did wrong to abide the iudgement that shoulde be giuen And so I suppose y e words may be taken Let him be to thee as an Ethnike and Publicane that is pursue him in those Courts where thou wouldest a Pagan and Publicane that should do thee wrong If any man like not to vnderstand those words of a further pursute before the Magistrate he may referre them to a priuate forsaking of all companie with the wrong-doer vntill he reforme himselfe Let him be to thee as an Ethnicke and Publicane that is shunne such wilfull oppressours as much as thou doest Pagans and Publicanes but without bitternes of minde or breach of patience And so S. Augustine sometimes expoundeth them If hee heare not the Church let him be to thee as an Ethnike Publicane that is account him no longer in the number of thy brethren yet neglect not his saluation So the Lord warneth when he by and by addeth Verely I say vnto you whatsoeuer you binde on earth shall be bound in heauen
elect Angels that thou obserue these things without preiudice or parcialitie And in the very close of his epistle I charge thee before God and Iesus Christ that thou keepe these precepts without spot or reproofe In like maner to Titus an other of his helpers and coadiutors in the Gospell For this cause I left thee in Crete to supplie those things y t want orrectifie those things which remaine to ordain Elders in euery city as I appointed thee There are many vaine talkers deceiuers of minds whose mouthes must be stopped that subuert whole houses for filthy lucres sake Rebuke y â— Cretians sharply that they may be sound in faith not take heed to Iewish fables coÌ„mandements of meÌ„ These things speake exhort reprooue with all authoritie Let no man despise thee Reiect him that is an hereâ—ike after the first second admonition By these the like precepts she wing himselfe euery where to speake as Christes embassadour and in matters of faith good behauiour and needfuâ—l discipline to be the Apostle and Teacher of the Gentiles for in all these things not onely the people that were beleeuers but euen the godly Pastours Prophets and Euangelists perceiuing his sinceritie and reuerencing his authoritie obeied the Apostles voyce as hauing the spirite of Christ giuen him for the perfect directing and guiding of the Church amongst the Gentiles Much more might be sayd to this effect but by this it is euident that the Apostles function and calling was superiour to all other degrees and offices of the Church of Christ were they Deacons Doctors and Pastours Prophets or Euangelists or of the 70. Disciples and this their superioritie was giuen them by Christ himselfe whiles he liued on earth and confirmed vnto them by the mightie gifts and power of his holy spirite after his ascending into the heauens and acknowledâ—ed and honoured by all the faithfull so long as the Apostles liued none spurning at it or contradicting it but such as drew disciples after them to raigne ouer their brethren or seduced the simple to serue their owne bellies S. Iohn noteth Diotrephes for not acknowledging his Apostleship in this wise I wrote to the Church but Diotrephes that loueth to be chiefest among them receiueth vs not wherefore when I come I will declare his workes which hee doeth prating against vs with lewd wordes Farre otherwise were the godly Pastours and Teachers minded in the Church of Christ yeelding with all submission vnto the Apostles as vnto the expresse messengers of Gods will and disposers of his mysteries and putting a great difference betwixt the Apostolike function and theirs as Ignatius confesseth in his epistle to the Romanes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I prescribe or enioyne nothing vnto you as Peter and Paul did they were the Apostles of Iesus Christ but I the least And agayne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I commaund not as an Apostle but keepe my selfe within my measure Whereof we neede no further nor surer proofe then this that the whole Church then and euer since did and doeth hold all the precepts rules orders and admonitions of the Apostles contained in their epistles for authenticall oracles of the holy Ghost and partes of the Canonicall Scripture and they no doubt had the same authoritie speaking which they had writing and consequently no Pastour or Teacher might then more resist or refuse the Apostles doctrine decrees or doings then we may now their letters sermons or epistles This Prerogatiue to be best acquainted with the will and meaning of our Sauiour and to haue their mouthes and pennes directed and guided by the holy Ghost into all trueth as well of doctrine as discipline was so proper to the Apostles that no Euangelist nor Prophet in the new Testament came neere it and therefore the stories written by Marke and Luke were not admitted to be Canonical in respect of the writers but for that they were taken from the Apostles mouthes and by the Apostles perused and confirmed as true and sincere So saieth Luke of his owne Gospell As they deliuered vnto vs which from the beginning were eie witnesses and ministers of the word as soone as I searched out perfectly from the first all things it seemed good to me in order to write them And those his writings S. Paul saieth were ratified and receiued in all Churches I haue sent the brother whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the Churches which could not haue so generally bene accepted with good liking but that the Apostles who then gouerned and directed the Churches had first viewed approued the same els neither would the faithfull haue so esteemed it nor S. Paul so commended it The Gospel of Marke had the like approbation froÌ„ Peter as Ierome others doe testifie Marke the disciple interpreter of Peter according as he had heard Peter make relatioÌ„ wrote a short gospel being therto desired by the brethren at Rome The which Gospell when Peter heard he allowed it by his authoritie published it to be read of y e church as Clemens in his first booke Hypotypωseωγ writeth Can any man doubt reading the words of S. Paul which I haue cited but the Apostles had in the Church of Christ right to require and command power to rebuke and reuenge authoritie to dispose and ordaine in all such cases as touched the soundnesse of faith syncerenesse of life or seemlinesse of order amongst the faithfull and that in so doing they did not vsurpe vpoÌ„ their brethren nor tyrannize ouer them but were guided by Gods spirit and obeied as Christes messengers and Legates in euery place where the trueth was admitted Neither did Paul resolue conclude in such cases by number of voyces or assent of the Presbyterie but as himselfe speaketh so I teach in all Churches if an Angel from heauen teach otherwise hold him accursed some are puffed vp as if I would not come to you but I will come to you shortly by Gods leaue and know not the wordes but the power of those that swell thus if any man obey not our sayings note him by a letter and keepe no companie with him Under the Apostles were a number of their disciples whom the Apostles caried with them as companions of their iourneis and helpers of their labours and whom when they had perfectly trained and throughly tried they left any where behind them at their departure or sent any whither in their absence to finish things imperfect to redresse things amisse to withstand or preuent false prophets and seducers to suruey the state of the Churches and to keep theÌ„ in that course which was first desiuered by the Apostles These men for their better instruction serued with the Apostles as children with their fathers So Paul saieth of Timothie Yee know the proofe of him that as a sonne with his father he hath serued with me in the Gospel Touching
onely and rightly may commaund in such cases and as fellow seruants set ouer their masters household to diuide them meate in due season and to put the rest in minde of their masters pleasure For which cause their office is rather a seruice then a soueraigntie in the Church of Christ as Origene noteth and as Ierome saieth Si quis Episcopatum desiderat bonum opus desiderat opus non dignitatem laborem non delitias opus per quod humilitate decrescat non intume scat fastigio If any man desire the office of a bishop he desireth a good worke if he desire the worke not the dignitie the paynes not the case the labour whereby he should waxe lowe with humilitie not swell with arrogancie Nomen est operis non honoris vt intelligat se non esse Episcopum qui praeesse dilexerit non prodesse The office of a bishop saieth Austen is a name of labour not of honour to let him vnderstand that he is no bishop which loueth the preferring of himselfe not the profiting of others So Bernard Specula est sonans tibi Episcopi nomine non dominium sed officium It is a watch sounding vnto thee in the name of a bishop not an imperie but a ministerie If any man thinke I debase the office of a Bishop more then needs in that I say he must rather serue then rule in the Church of Christ let him remeÌ„ber the sonne of God though he were heire and lord of all came to serue not to be serued to whose example all his disciples must conforme themselues by his expresse commandement and the elect Angels though greater in power and excellency then we yet are they al ministring spirits for ouâ— sakes that shall be heires of saluation yea Kings and Princes are not approued of God if their hearts be lifted vp aboue their brethren but rather in all societies of the righteous and faithfull as Austen obserueth Qui imperant seruiunt ijs quibus videntur imperare Non enim dominandi cupiditate imperant sed officio consulendi nec principandi superbia sed prouidendi misericordia They that rule serue those whom they seeme to rule for they rule not with a desire to master them but with a purpose to aduise theÌ„ neither with pride to be chiefe ouer them but with mercifull care to prouide for them It is no shame then for a Christian Bishop to say with the Apostle We preach not our selues but Iesus Christ to be the Lord and our selues to be your seruants for Iesus sake We are not Bishops for our selues sayth Augustine but for their sakes to whom we minister the worde and Sacraments of the Lord. If therefore any man desire the office of a Bishop saith Chrysostome non principatus ac dominationis fastu verùm cura regiminis charitatis affectu non improbo bonum quippe opus desiderat not for pride to be chiefe and beare rule but for care to gouerne and charitable desire to doe good I mislike it not he desireth a good worke Our Sauiour you will say forbiddeth his disciples not onelie the power but the very name of Lord in saying They that beare rule are called gratious Lords but you shall not be so I heare the Translator but I finde no such Text. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which word S. Luke vseth is a benefactor or a bountifull man it soundeth nothing neare neither Grace nor Lord. The simple may so be deceiued the learned cannot so be deluded but they must finde it is a gloze besides the text If so small a title be denied them it is cleere you thinke that higher stiles as Gratious Lordes can not be allowed them That is an illation out of the wordes no translation of the wordes Besides it is more cleere that the name of matter is forbidden them Christ saieth in precise wordes Nolite vocari Rabbi Be not called Master and yet I weene the meanest Presbyter will looke sowerly if he be not vouchsafed that name If we were disposed to quarrel as some are we could say no man may be called father for Christ saieth Call no man father on earth there is but one euen your father which is in heauen no creature man nor Angell may be called lord Nobis vnâ—s est Dominus Iesus Christus To vs there is but one Lord Iesus Christ. The trueth is if we attend either the right or force of the creator or the worthier pâ—rte of the creature which is the soule no man on earth can iustly be called Master Father or Lord for none doth effectually fashion teach and gouerne man specially the soule of man saue onely God who worketh all in all but if wee respect the proportion and resemblance deriued from God and approoued by God in his word then those that beget or gouerne our bodies as Gods instruments and substitutes on earth may be called Masters Lordes and Fathers yea for submission or reuerence strangers vnknowen and knowen superiors either spirituall or temporall may be called by those names which as well the custome of the Scriptures as the consent of all Nations will confirme vnto vs. The French haue no higher worde for Lorde then Seigneur which they attribute to Christ and God himselfe as Le Seigneur Iesus The Lord Iesus Le Seigneur Dieu The Lord God and yet they call euery one by that name which is of any credite or reputation with them With vs euery meane man is Lorde of his owne Tenants haue no name for the owner of the land or house which they inhabite but their Lord yea euery poore woman that hath either maid or apprentise is called Dame and yet Dame is as much as Domina and vsed to Ladies of greatest account as Dame Isabel and Madame In Latin Dominus soundeth more then Master and yet the boyes in the Grammer schoole do know how common the stile of Dominus is and vsually giuen to euery man that hath any taste of learning shew of calling or stay of liuing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the chiefest word the Grecians haue for Lord either on earth or in heauen and yet S. Peter willeth euery christian woman after Sarahs example to call her husband whatsoeuer he be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Marie Magdalene supposing she had spoken to the keeper of the garden where Christ was buried said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is Lord if thou hast taken him hence tell mee where thou hast layed him The Greekes that were desirous to see Christ came to Philip the Apostle and said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lord we would see Iesus The Hebrewe word Adoni my Lord which otherwise the Iewes did attribute to Kings and Princes and euen to God himselfe was for honor reuerence yeelded to any superior or stranger When Loth prayed the two strangers whom he then did not thinke to be Angels to lodge with him that
hands on them writeth thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hands were laied on them with prayer This is that which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the hand of man is laied on but God worketh all and his hand it is that toucheth the head of him that receiueth imposition of hands if they be laied on as they ought Where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they laied handes on them standeth for the Actiue to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they receiued imposition of hands and equiualent with both is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is expounded by these two circumstances 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the hand of man is laid on and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the hand of God toucheth the head of him that is ordered Againe debating the wordes of S. Paul to Timothie Neglect not the gift which was giuen thee by prophesie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the imposition of handes of the Presbyterie he saieth Paul speaketh nothere of Elders but of bishops 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For Elders laid not hands on a Bishop which Timothie was Where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is vsed by Chrysostome to import expresse these words of S. Paul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 impositiō of hāds The very same exposition of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is often vsed in the ecclesiasticall historie When Moses was to be made bishop of the Saracens before the Romane Emperour could haue peace with them and was brought to Lucius an Arrian and bloudy persecuter then bishop of Alexandria to bee consecrated by him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hee refused imposition of hands with these words to Lucius I thinke my selfe vnwoorthy for the place of a bishop but if the state of the common wealth so require 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lucius shall lay no handes on me for his right hand is full of bloud and so his friends led him to the mountaines there to receiue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imposition of hands of those that were banished for the trueth Likewise whē Sabbatius the Iew that was made priest by Marcianus a bishop of the Nouatians began to trouble the Church with obseruing and vrging the Passeouer after the Iewish maner Marcianus misliking his owne errour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for imposing handes on him said It had bene better for him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to haue laied his handes on thornes then on such priests And so Basil expressing the words of S. Paul to Timothie Lay hands hastilie on no man saieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Wee must not be easie or ouer readie to impose hands There can then be no question but as amongst the prophane Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 did signifie to lift vp the hand in token of liking because that was their maner in yeelding their consents so amongst all ecclesiasticall writers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to laie hands on an other mans head which the Church of Christ vsed in calling and approouing her bishops and Presbyters to whom she committed the cure of soules And in this sence shall we finde the word euery where occurrent in the Greeke Canons of the auncient Councils as by fiue hundred examples more might bee shewed if these were not enough which I haue produced Whose liking and laisure serueth him to make triall hereof let him reade the Councils and Fathers here quoted though not discussed for breuities sake least in a matter more then plaine I should bee tedious and spend both paynes and time more then sufficient The Canons called the Apostles which I alleage not as theirs but as agreeing in many things with the auncient rules and orders of the Primitiue Church the 1. 2. 29. 35. 68. The Councill of Ancyra ca. 10. 13. The Councill of Neocaesaria ca. 9. 11. The great Councill of Nice ca. 4. 16. 19. The Councill of Antioch ca. 9. 10. 18. 19. 22. The Councill of Laodicea ca. 5. The generall Councill of Constantinople ca. 2. 4. The great Councill of Chalcedon ca. 2. 6. 15. 24. The Councill of Africa ca. 13. 18. 50. 51. 56. 90. 95. Basili epist. 74. 76. Nazianz. in epitaph patris Chrysost. de sacerdotio li. 2. 4. Epipha haeres 75. Gregorius in vita Nazianz. and so the Greeke historiographers Euseb. li. 6. ca. 20. Socrat. li. 1. ca. 15. li. 2. ca. 6. 12. 13. 24. 26. 35. 44. li. 3. ca. 9. li. 4. ca. 29. li. 5. ca. 5. 8. 15. li. 6. ca. 12. 14. 15. 17. li. 7. a. 12. 26. 28. 36. 37. Theodoret. li. 4. ca. 7. 13. li. 5. ca. 23. Sozome li. 3. ca. 3. 4. 6. li. 4. ca. 8. 12. 20. 22. 24. li. 5. ca. 12. 13. li. 6. ca. 8. 13. 23. 24. 38. li. 7. ca. 3. 8. 9. 10. 18. li. 8. ca. 2. Euagrius li. 2. ca. 5. 8. 10. li. 3. ca. 7. All which places and infinite others prooue the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bee taken amongst y e Greeke Diuines as I haue sayd for imposition of hands and to be an act proper to the bishops not common to the people therefore by no means to import a collecting of the peoples voices or gathering their consents although I denie not but sometimes it signifieth simply to choose by whom soeuer it be done one or many S. Paul so vseth the word commending Luke vnto the Corinthians We haue sent the brother whose prayse is in the Gospell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not onely so but also hee is chosen of the Churches to bee a companion with vs in our iourney or to goe with vs to cary this grace or contribution which is ministred by vs. In collecting and conueying the liberalitie of the Gentiles vnto the Saints at Ierusalem S. Paul would not entermeddle alone least any should distrust him or misreport him as couetously detaining or fraudulently diuerting any part of that which was sent but he tooke such to goe with him and to he priuie to his doings as the Churches that were contributers liked allowed those he calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 y e messengers of the Churches they were chosen by the churches thēselues not by the Apostle because he would auoid all suspicion blame in this seruice and prouide for the sincere report and opinion of his doings euen with men I finde the worde likewise vsed once or twice in epistles that are attributed to Ignatius where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to choose some Bishop that shoulde be sent as a Legate to Antioch in Syria to procure and confirme the peace of that Church and not to choose one that shoulde be Bishop of Antioch For as yet Ignatius their Bishop was liuing who wrote that Epistle and what had the Churches of Philadelphia and Smyrnato doe with the choosing of a new◠Bishop for the Church of Antioch But as other Churches vsed in any contention or vnquietnesse of their neighbours to send some their Bishop some an Elder or Deacon
Whatsoeuer the Apostles did that had a most plentifull measure of Gods spirite farre aboue Pastours Prophets and Euangelists yet their followers for example Timothie and Tite were not to impose hands without the people and Presbyterie concurring with them I haue heard this often and earnestly asserted but I could neuer yet see it prooued The greatest ground of this presumption is for that the Apostles themselues did so from whose example their scholers would not rashlie depart But as we finde by better view the Apostles did not so by lots and by Prophets directed not by mens wils but by Gods spirit the Apostles choose Elders or rather by laying on their hands as the holie Ghost guided them they did furnish such as before were neither meete nor able to sustaine that charge with the gifts of the spirit fit for that calling by the voyces and liking of the people they made no Pastors nor Prophets that I read and therfore I must haue leaue to thinke that Tite and Timothie vsed rather the helpe of Prophesie to finde whom the spirit would name theÌ„ the consents or suffrages of the people for in their times the gifts of the spirite were not quenched yea the Prophets that were vnder the Apostles continued vnder them and these two gifts the reuealing of secrets and discerning of spirites which the Prophets and Euangelists had though in lesse measure then the Apostles serued chiefly to distinguish who were fit or vnfit for the seruice of Christes Church WheÌ„ Prophets failed the Church was forced to come to voices but so long as the spirite declared by the mouthes of the Prophets whom hee had chosen the consent of the people or Presbyterie might not be required The Apostle giueth rules to Timothie and Tite what maner of men must be chosen how they must be qualified before they be elected Paul doeth not teach the people whom they should elect but appointeth Timothie and Titus whom they should admit To preuent ambition and emulation in the competitors affection and dissention in the electors lots were first liked by the Apostles and retained a long time after by S. Iohn and to disappoint seducing and lying spirites then crept into the world and into the Church these rules were prescribed as a touchstone for Timothie and Titus to discern the spirit of trueth speaking sincerely from the spirit of errour flattring and admiring the persons of men for aduantage sake for as God gaue the power grace of his spirite to his Church in great abundance to illustrate the glorie enlarge the kingdome of his sonne so the deuill ceased not to intermixe whole swarmes of false and deceitfull workemen to obscure the brightnes and hinder the increase of Christes Church and therefore the Apostle setteth downe what manner of men Tite and Timothie shall lay hands on whom they shall refuse left they be partakers of their sinnes Paul could not feare lest the holy Ghost speaking by the Prophets would name men vnworthie the place Paul saw the nuÌ„ber of false Prophets already risen and euery day likely to rise and foresaw the poyson and danger of their deceits and pretences and for that cause setteth down a perpetuall canon to the Church for euer what vices must be shumed and vertues required in a Pastour and Preacher Such did the holie Ghost name whiles hee ruled the mouthes of the Prophets and such for euer should be called euen when the gift of prophesie was decayed The Primitiue Church vsed alwayes to elect her Pastors by the suffrages of the people and Cyprian saieth it is none other then a diuine tradition and Apostolike obseruation I shall haue place and time anone to speake of the custome of the Church and opinion of the fathers till then I reserue the handling of both I am now searching the Scriptures and viewing the word of God whether it can thence be prooued that Pastours and Elders were or ought to be chosen by the consent of the people and for my part I professe I finde none I see some men men zealously bent to authorize it by the will and commandement of God I dare not professe to bee sopriuie to his will without his word In the old Testament Aaron was called of God and al the Leuites according to their families were like wise assigned to their places the children succeeded in their fathers roumes the Prophets were inspired from aboue and none elected Moses Ioshua and the Iudges were appointed by God as also the Princes of the twelue Tribes The seuenty Elders were such as were knowen not chosen to be Elders and Rulers of the people and to make Captains ouer 1000. 100. and 10. Moses tooke the chiefe of euery Tribe to Saul God gaue the kingdome by lottes and after to Dauid by voyce their successours inherited or intruded I see in all these neither amongst the rest of the Gentiles which till then the spirite had deferred but he receiued no power from them to be an Apostle nor to preach vnto the Gentiles Paul saith of himselfe that he was an Apostle neither of men nor by man and that the chiefest gaue him nothing or added nothing vnto him that is neither authoritie nor instruction much lesse did these three of a meaner calling then the Apostles lay hands on him to make him an Apostle that power belonged onely to Christ. Againe he receiued his Apostleship of the Gentiles long before as he saith When it pleased God to reueale his son in me that I might preach him amongst the Gentiles I did not straightway conferre with flesh and blood but went into Arabia and after three yeeres came first to Ierusalem He had beene at Ierusalem and was presented by Barnabas to the Apostles before he came to Antioch For after the first sight of the Apostles he went from Ierusalem to Tarsus and thence Barnabas fet him as a chosen vessell to carrie the name of Christ vnto the Gentiles when he first brought him â—â— Antioch And at Antioch where he preached a whole yeere â—â—fore he receiued this imposition of hands to whome preached he but to the Grecians that is to the Gentiles Wherefore they did not impose handes on him to giue him authoritie to preach to the Gentiles he receiued that commission from Christ long before had then twelue moneths and more preached vnto the Gentiles in the very same place where they imposed hands on him To what ende then did they impose hands on Paul and Barnabas They had preached there a good time and furnished the Church with needful doctrine and meete Pastours to take charge of their soules and then the holie Ghost minding to haue them do the like in other places willed the Prophets and Teachers there to let them go for so the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signifie and the words following import as much that the Prophets and Pastours laying hands on
him he did not first conferre with flesh and blood neither went hee to Ierusalem vnto those that were Apostles before him least hee shoulde seeme to derogate from the voyce and trueth of Christ but straightwaie preached the Gospell which he learned by reuelation and stoode alwayes resolued that what the sonne of God had taught him the sonnes of men ought not to reuoke and could not amend Why then repaired he at length to Ierusalem to the Apostles and Elders to haue his doctrine examined confirmed vnto the Churches by their letters Many false brethren came from Ierusalem and pretending the Apostles names impugned both the credite and doctrine of Paul and taught that except the Gentiles were circumcised they could not be saued and by enforming the brethren that this course was obserued at Ierusalem for they counted Paul fa◠inferiour to the chiefe Apostles they hindred the weake from beleeuing and caused the strong to stagger at the truth of Paules doctrine To stop the mouthes of these seducers and to retaine the Churches in their stedfastnes and remooue this stumbling blocke from before the simple that Paul taught contrarie to the rest of the Apostles the holie Ghost willed him by reuelation to goe vp to Ierusalem and declare to the rest the Gospell which hee preached that by their generall confession and letters the doctrine which he preached might be acknowledged vnto the Gentiles to be sound and sincere This was the intent of Paules iourney thither Not to haue his doctrine reuised and approoued by their authorities but to haue it heard and acknowledged by their confessions that the false report of their discording euery where spread by those deceiuers might no longer trouble the mindes of the Gentiles I ascended saith Paul of that his iourney to Ierusalem by reuelation when he came thither what did he I declared saith he the Gospell which I preach among the Gentiles and particularly to the chiefest for the false brethrens sake which crept in to spie out our libertie which we haue in Christ Iesus to whō wee gaue no place by yeelding no not an houre that the trueth of the Gospel might remaine amongst you that are Gentiles And they that were chiefest added nothing vnto mee but contrariwise when they saw that the Gospel ouer the Gentiles was committed vnto me as the Gospel ouer the Iewes was vnto Peter when Iames Cephas and Iohn which are counted to be Pillars knewe the grace which was giuen mee they gaue to mee and Barnabas their right hands in token of fellowship What needed the presence of the Elders at this meeting Some of them had come from Iewrie to Antioch as sent from the church at Ierusalem and troubled the minds of the Gentiles with vrging circumcision Wherefore to knowe the reason of their so doing and to preuent the like in time to come the Apostles woulde not haue the matter priuatly handled but in the audience and presence of the whole Church and with a generall consent letters were written in all their names as well to disclaime the sending of any such as also to confirme the Gentiles in the course which they had begunne For these two points their letters importe The Apostles Elders and brethren which in the verse before are called the whole Church to the Brethren of the Gentiles at Antioch c. Because we haue heard that certaine comming from vs haue troubled you with words entāgled your minds saying you must be circumcised to whom we gaue no such cōmandement it seemed therfore good vnto vs when we were together with one accord to send chosen men vnto you with our beloued Paul and Barnabas which shall tell the same by word of mouth The Apostles wanted neither authoritie nor sufficiencie to determine the matter How many doubts doth Paul himselfe resolue to the Romans to the Corinthians to others without a Councell This very question when after this meeting it troubled the church of Galatia did Paul alleage the Apostles letters vnto them or the decision made at Ierusalem No he resteth on his owne Apostleship and saith Beholde I Paul say vnto you that if you be circumcised Christ shal profit you nothing For I testifie vnto euery man which is circūcised that he is bound to keep the whole Lawe ye are abolished from Christ whosoeuer are iustified by the Law ye are fallen from grace The Councell at Ierusalem decreed it was not needefull for the Gentiles to be circumcised before they could be saued It seemed good to the holie Ghost and to them not to lay that burden on their neckes But Paul goeth a degree furder and telleth them they are cut off from Christ and fallen from grace if they seeke or admit circumcision Hee is so farre from standing on the credite of that assemblie that hee vtterly denieth they added any thing to him and auoucheth hee withstoode and reprooued Peter to his face for the same cause at Antioch Yea in that Councell who decided the controuersie but Peter Iames yet because it touched the whole Church of Iurie and for that many of the Elders then present were after to preach vnto the Gentiles and to liue amongst them with them the Apostles no doubt directed by Gods spirit brought y ◠matter to be fully discussed in the open hearing of the whole Church thereby to satisfie quiet the consciences of those Iews that were zealous of the Lawe though they beleeued and wholy to quench if it were possible the heart-burning and detestation the beleeuing Iewes had of the Gentiles which well appeared by their striuing with Peter for entring into the Gentiles and eating with them and by their owne report made to Paul long after this Councell was ended The last thing wherein the people or Presbyterie seeme to ioyne with the Apostles authoritie is the putting the wicked from among the faithfull and deliuering them ouer to Satan of purpose to reduce them to repentance or by their example to feare others from the like offences Of the incestuous Corinthian Saint Paul writeth thus I verely as absent in bodie but present in Spirite haue already decreed as if I were present that he which hath doone this when you are gathered together and my Spirite in the name of our Lorde Iesus Christ by the power of our Lorde Iesus Christ to deliuer such a one vnto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the Spirite may bee saued in the day of the Lorde Iesus Put away therefore from among your selues that wicked man By this it is collected that the Apostle alone could not excommunicate nor deliuer vnto Satan but the Church must ioyne with him and then for not hearing the Church the offendor might be taken for an Ethnike and a Publicane This place breedeth two great doubts first what it is to deliuer vnto Satan next by whome this incestuous person was deliuered vnto Satan whether by Saint Paul or
should bee giuen but to satisfie their consciences and to preuent schismes In offering the sacrifice of a troubled heart let the deuote and suppliant doe not onely that which helpeth for the recouering of his owne saluation but that also which may doe others good by example when his sinne hath greatlie hurt himselfe and scandalized others atque hoc expedire vtilitati ecclesiae videtur Antistiti and the Bishop or chiefe Priest thinke it expedient for the good of the Church let him not refuse to repent in the sight of many yea of the whole people How daungerous it is to offend the least of those that beleeue in Christ the Gospell doeth witnesse Great reason then had those godlie fathers to see the whole Church satisfied before they released the sentence of excommunication or time of repentance and in so doing they shewed not what right the multitude or laie-Elders had to sit Iudges with the Bishop but what care themselues had to remooue from the people all occasions of stumbling diligentlie teaching their flockes neither to stagger at other mens falles to their owne subuersion nor to bee straight laced agaynst repentance through presumption of their owne standing which were nothing els but to insult at other mens miseries The like course S. Augustine aduiseth to bee vsed for auoiding seditions and factions When any mans fault is so knowen to all and abhorred of all that it hath no partakers or not such by whom a schisme may rise slacke not the seueritie of discipline And then may it bee done without breach of peace and vnitie and without harming the corne when the whole multitude of the Church is free from that â—inne for which the offender is excommunicated for then the people rather helpe the Gouernour or Pastour nebuking then the guiltle resisting Then do the people keepe themselues from his societie so as not one of them will eate with him not of an hostile rage but by brotherly correction Then the offender is striken with feare recouered with shame when seeing himselfe held accursed of the whole Church he can finde no number to ioyne with him to insult on the good and reioyce in his sinne But all this not withstanding the censure proceeded from the Bishop and Pastour of the place and not from the people or laie-Elders associated with him in pronouncing that iudgement Examples and testimonies whereof are euery where to bee had both in Austen and Cyprian When Rogaâ—ianus a Bishop contumeliously abused by his Deacon complained vnto Cyprian and others of that iniurie Cyprian wrate backe in this wise You did vs great honour and shewed your accustomed humilitie in that you choose rather to complaine of him to vs Cumpro Episcopatus vigore Cathedrae authoritate haberes potestatem quia possis de illo statim vindicari whereas by vigour of your Episcopall function and authoritie of your chaire you had power enough to bee straightway reuenged of him And after a long discourse that honour and obedience is due to the Priests and Pastours by Gods law he concludeth Therefore the Deacon of whom you write must shew himselfe penitent for his boldnes and acknowledge the honor of your Priesthood and with full humilitie satisfie you being his Bishop Gouernour And if he shall offend prouoke you any more with his contempts vse against him y e power of your calling honor either in deposing or excommunicating him And because you wrate of an other that toke part with your Deacon in his pride and stiffenes him also and if there be any more that set themselues against Gods Priest you may either represse or remooue froÌ„ the Communion Yet we wish desire with mild patience to conquere the reproches and wrongs of euery one potiùs quà m sacerdotali licencia vindicare rather then to reuenge them in such sort as it is easie for Priestes to doe Speaking of himselfe and his owne cause hee saieth The Church here is shutte agaynst no man the Bishop with-holdeth himselfe from none my patience facilitie and mildenesse are open to such as come I remitte all things I conceale many things I doe not examine trespasses against God with a religious and exact iudgement for the verie desire and care I haue to keepe the brethren together I my selfe doe almost sinne with remitting offences more then I should Auxilius a fresh yoong Bishop hauing excommunicated a person of good account with his whole family for infringing the liberties of his Church as he supposed Saint Augustine treateth with him by letters to know what ground he had out of the Scriptures to excommunicate the sonne for the Fathers the wife for the husbands the seruants for their masters offence and amongst others vseth these wordes Loe I am readie to learne an olde man of a yong a Bishop of solong continuance from my Colleague not yet a yeeres standing what good reason we may yeelde to God or to men if for another mans sinne we indanger innocent soules with a spirituall punishment If you can giue a reason for it vouchsafe by writing to acquaint me with it that I may be able likewise if you cannot what is it for you to doe such a thing vpon an vnaduised motion of the minde whereof being asked you are not able to yeelde a iust reason Neither thinke that vniust anger cannot ouertake vs because we are Bishops but let vs rather remember wee liue dangerously amidst the snares of temptations because we are men Saint Austen blameth neither people nor Presbyters for the deede but the Bishop whose hastie iudgement it was and willeth him not them to be thinke himselfe what account he can yeelde to God or man for that Ecclesiasticall censure And that excommunication pertained to the Pastorall charge and proceeded from the Episcopall power and seate the same Father euery where witnesseth Upon the wordes of Saint Iohn I sawe seates and some sitting on them and iudgement was giuen he writeth thus Non hoc putandum de vltimo iudicio dici sed sedes Praepositorum ipsi Praepositi intelligendi sunt per quos ecclesia nunc gubernatur Iudicium autem datum nullum melius accipiendum videtur quà m id quod dictum est quaecunque lig aueritis in terra erunt ligata in caelo c. This must not be thought to be spoken of the last iudgement but the seats of the Presidents and the Presidents themselues by whom the Church is now gouerned are thereby to be vnderstoode And iudgement giuen can no better way be taken theÌ„ for that which is spoken of in these wordes Whatsoeuer you binde in earth shalbe bound in heauen what you loose in earth shalbe loosed in heauen May not the word Praepositi signifie the Lay Elders aswel as Bishops since they also are set ouer the Church to gouerne the flocke in their kinde as well as Pastours The Fathers vse many words to expresse the calling and office of
he had required them to remooue that euill one from themselues in not allowing consenting or fauouring so wicked a fact in their hearts Take which you will I stand indifferent howbeit by the wordes of his second Epistle it should seeme he spake not to the whole Church of Corinth but to the leaders and teachers there when he willed them to remooue that wicked one from amongst themselues For this he writeth of the very same person Sufficient for this offendor is the punishment or reproofe that proceeded from many not from all Wherfore I pray you confirme your loue towards him For this cause also did I write that I might see the proofe of you whether you would be obedient in all things So that in excommunicating the incestuous sinner Paul asked not their consents but tryed their obedience and they with all care and zeale shewed themselues ready to execute his precept At least yet the Presbyterie ioyned with the Apostle in excommunicating that malefactour and of this Presbyterie the Lay Elders were no small part so that by this precedent of the Apostolike discipline the Pastours cannot exclude any men from the Sacraments without the liking of the Lay Elders and Presbyters What the Presbyterie might doe cannot well be resolued vntill it be first agreed of what persons this Presbyterie consisted Some thinke certaine skilfull and discreete men as well of the Laitie as of the Cleargie were appointed by the common choice of the people to deliberate and determine of manners and all other matters pertaining to the regiment of the Church and that by their aduise and consent as it were by the decree of an Ecclesiasticall Senate the power of the keyes was directed and handes imposed For this assertion they shewe the witnesse both of Scriptures and Fathers so cleare as they suppose that they cannot be auoyded Some others confesse there was a kinde of Presbyterie in the Apostles times and long after in many Churches but thence they exclude all Lay persons as no partes thereof and account in that number none but such as had charge of the worde and Sacraments and ioyntly labored the conuerting of vnbeleeuers to the faith and preseruing of the Church in trueth and godlines Which of these two positions is the sounder in processe will appeare CHAP. X. What the Presbyterie was which the Apostles mention in their writings and whether any Lay Elders were of that number or no. IT is not to be doubted that in the Apostles time euery citie where the Gospell was receiued had many Prophets Pastours and Teachers not only traueling to and fro to exhort and confirme the brethren but abiding and persisting in the same place all labouring to encrease the number of the Church and continue the faithful in their profession At Ierusalem fifteene yeeres after Christes ascention were Apostles and Elders At Antioch in the Church were Prophets Teachers Barnabas Simeon Lucius Manehen and Saul besides Marke and others In Rome when Paul wrate thither were many approued Labourers and helpers in Christ whom he knew before besides such as the citie it selfe yeelded of whome hee had then no such experience and therefore passeth them ouer vnsaluted by name as men vnknowen After when hee came thither he sheweth who were his worke fellowes vnto the king dome of God to the Church of Corinth he saith Let the Prophets speake two or three and the restiudge Being â—t Miletum he sent for the Elders of Ephesus whome the holie Ghost had set to watch and feede the Church of God He writeth to the Saints at Philippi together with the Bishops and Deacons S. Iames saieth to the Iewes dispersed If any be sicke let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray ouer him nothing there were in euery Church not one but many Elders whose office it was to pray ouer the sicke relcase their sinnes and ease their infirmities This number of Teachers and Helpers in the Gospel was not superfluous but very requisite in those daies by reason they were forced to exhort and admonish as well priuatly throughout euery house as openly when the Church was assembled for feare of seducers that secretly crept into houses leading away women loden with sinnes and subuerted whole houses teaching things they ought not for filthy lucres sake and also for that they were daily to win those to Christ that yet beleeued not In which case they were to refrain no place nor slack no time to make Christ knowen to euery particular person and house that was ignorant of him And to this end they needed more aide then otherwise to guide and direct the Church at such times as the Saints mette together Neither ceased this necessitie with the Apostles it dured manie hundred yeers after them which was the cause that in euery great citie the Pastors and Bishops had many Ministers helpers ioyned with them to labour the conuersion of miscreants to strengthen and encourage the Martyrs and Confessours that suffered by thousands for the name of Christ to visite the sicke and comfort them in their extremities to cate chise the Nouices to attend the seruice and Sacraments of the Church to examine the faith and suruey the behauiour of all that repaired to the Lordes Table and to performe a number of such sacred duties which for one Pastor or Bishop alone to do in so populous cities and assemblies as they had was vtterly impossible A Presbyterie then of Prophets Pastors and Teachers the Apostles in their times had and vsed in euery Citie where they planted the Faith and setled the Church but that lay Gouernours or Elders were part of that Presbyterie concurred ioyntly with the Pastors Prophets in imposing hands exercising the power of y t keys censuring both doctrine maners I find no such thing commaÌ„ded or warranted by the Scriptures the patrons of y t Lay Presbyterie must vndertake the burden to proue their assertion The very foundation of the Lay Presbytery so strongly conceiued eagerly pursued by men in our dayes is the place of S. Paul 1. Tim. 5. The Elders that rule well are worthie of double honor chiefly they that labor in the word doctrine Hence it is resolutely inferred ergo there were some Elders that labored not in the word and docrine and those by comparison of other places are supposed to be Gouernours which office Paul nameth amongest the spirituall functions of the Church when he saieth Hee that ruleth let him do it with diligence It is a matter of nosmal weight to giue Lay men power in euery parish to impose handes and vse the keyes yea to haue the full and whole gouernement of the Church aboue and against the Pastours by number of voyces if they differ in iudgement and therefore the ground that shall beare the frame of the Lay Presbyterie had neede be sure especially when it is vrged as a
lately so much liked obtruded to the whole Church as the expresse voice of Gods spirit I deriue my first exposition from the Apostles purpose which heere is so plaine that it can not bee doubted For letting Timothie vnderstand with whome the Church of necessity must bee charged and what degrees must bee obserued in their maintenance hee beginneth with widowes and sheweth which of them are fitte to bee relieued by the Church and which to bee left to their friendes and kinsfolkes that the Church be not burdened but may suffice for those that are widowes indeede From widowes hee commeth vnto Elders that is from the women to the men amongst them that must be found foode and apparell for them and theirs at the charges of the Church and of them hee saieth The Elders that rule well to wit which guide well the things committed to their charge let them be counted woorthie of double honour hee meaneth eyther of larger allowance then the widowes because their calling was higher and pains greater or else maintenance for themselues and their families which the widowes might not expect For since they were to relinguish their former trades of life whereby they succoured their families and wholy to addict themselues to the seruice of the Church the wisedome of God prouided for them as vnder Moses for the Priestes and Leuites that they which serued at the Altar shoulde liue of the Altar both they and theirs These Elders were of two sorts some laboured in the word some cared and attended for the poore Both were worthie of double honour if they discharged their dueties well but specially they that laboured in the worde and doctrine The Church that was to beare the charge the party to whom he wrate were acquainted with it before this time and accustomed to it Paul requireth the people to doe it willingly and liberally and warneth Timothie to see it doone For such as serue the Church are woorthie of it chiefly the Ministers There were then you will say other Elders in the Church that were not Ministers of the worde There were and those were the Deacons whom you must either exclude from maintenance and that you may not or else comprise in this place vnder the name of Elders Happely you thinke this an euasion and no exposition It standeth more clerely with the intent of Saint Paul then Lay Elders and as cleare with the wordes When the Church at Ierusalem was diuided by Saint Luke their owne letters into Apostles Elders and Brethren in which of these three are the Deacons contained Not in Elders When Paul and Barnabas ordained Elders in euerie Church as they passed left they the Churches without Deacons or neglected they the care of the poore The next wordes to these Receiue not an accusation against an Elder but vnder two or three witnesses doe they exclude the Deacons or include them in this rule If the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an Elder bee a name of age why shall the Deacons bee barred that name when as they were chosen for their age grauitie and wisedome as well as the Ministers If it bee a name of office that the Deacons by well ministring gette themselues a good degree Saint Paul witnesseth that Laie men had anie office in the Church as heere is imagined what Text prooueth This onelie place of all the Newe Testament is produced and by this the doubt is rather encreased then decided Besides that the wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bee often so largely taken that they comprise all Ecclesiasticall functions might soone be prooued if it were not confessed by such learned men as very much fauour this late found construction These names of Bishops Elders and Deacons be sometimes generall The name of Elder is generall comprehending all those that haue any ecclesiasticall function Then is our first exposition neyther false nor forced but matcheth as rightly with the wordes of Saint Paul as theirs doeth and farre righter with the sense A second interpretation of the wordes is that which Chrysostome and other Greeke writers embrace that where in a Minister of the word good life good gouernement and good doctrine are required the two first are commended but painefulnesse in y t word is chiefly to be preferred in men of their calling And so not two sorts of Elders but two parts of the Pastoral charge function are implyed in these wordes Speake I more then you your selues confesse Is it not your own distinction that some are Doctors which labor in the word but haue no cure of souls some Pastors which besides their publike paines in the word haue a special charge watch ouer euerie mans soule where they liue S. Paul to the Hebrews calleth the Ministers of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to stand before and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to goe before as Leaders doe what difference can you find Heare one whose learning you cannot and iudgement in this case you do not mislike Idem valet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quia nimirum Pastores gregi praeeant These two wordes are al one in signification because the Pastours doe goe before or leade the flocke They must as well 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is ouersee as feede and doth ouerseeing import no more then simply teaching why should it seeme strange to any man that we affirme the Ministers of the word should be not only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 paineful to reach but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 watchfull to guide and ouersee since the Apostle ioyneth them both in good Pastours We beseech you brethren saieth hee acknowledge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 those which labour amongst you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you and haue them in singular loue for their worke sake Whereupon a great Patrone of the discipline writeth thus Notandum est quibus titulis Pastores designet primo dicit eos laborare simul praefecturae nomine eos ornat It is to bee noted by what titles Paul designeth Pastours first hee saith they labour and withall he adourneth them with the name of rule and gouernement It is then no consequent out of this place ergo some Elders did not teach but gouerne this rather is inferred ergo more is expected of an Elder then teaching to wit good example of life and watchfulnesse ouer his charge As if hee shoulde haue saide Pastours or Elders are woorthie of double honour in that they guide well themselues and their flocke but chiefely for that they labour in the Worde which is the greatest and chiefest parte of their function And so is our second interpretation warranted both by the true boundes of the Pastorall function and the like vse of the same words else-where in the Apostle and all this confessed by them that are very well learned and wel affected to the Presbyterie A third explication of
from the Church which is apparantly false and the Pastors which labour in the worde may not meddle withguiding ouerseeing and ruling the flocke committed to their charge which is as manifest an vntruth as the former If the functions of ruling and teaching be two distinct offices then may none intrude on both if they be coincident what neede two sortes of Elders to execute one charge Set this place aside in which I see vtterly nothing for Lay Elders and where else in the new Testament shall we finde I say not a sentence but a syllable sounding for them He that ruleth let him do it with diligence Doth he say the Lay man that ruleth the Church let him doe it with diligence No but he speaketh of diuers functiōs in the Church so some must rule that may neither teach nor exhort which must needs be lay Elders He speaketh indeed of diuers gifts graces of y ◠holy ghost for so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doeth import of diuers offices hee speaketh not for then they might not concurre in one man and consequently neither might the Prophet teach nor exhort nor the Deacon distribute nor shew mercy Many gifts may conioyne in one man many offices cannot Paul speaketh of offices to be executed by those that had giftes according and to that ende bringeth in the example of mans bodie where the members haue seuerall powers and seuerall actions I see the comparison and thence I prooue he speaketh of particular gifts and not of publike offices in the Church As in one bodie saieth he we may haue many members and all the members haue not the same action so we being many are one body in Christ and euery one an others members I aske now whether onely the officers of the Church or the whole multitude of beleeuers bee the the body of Christ The whole no doubt is the body and not this or that part though excelling the rest Then as in mans body euerie part hath his action so in Christes bodie which is the Church euery member must haue his gift and not a publike office in the Church But Paul nameth here onely those giftes that had their publike vse in the Church and no where els as prophesie teaching exhorting distributing gouerning helping Which of these gifts in the Apostles times was not common as well to the people as to the Pastours and to women as well as to men Prophesie which is the greatest and vnlikeliest to bee found in all sortes was it not a common gift to old and yong men and maides Shall Ioel make alie that foretold it After that I will powre out my spirite on all flesh and your sonnes and your daughters shall prophesie and vpon the very seruants and handmaids in those dayes will I powre out my spirite Shall Peter be a false witnesse that saith This was performed when the giftes of the holy Ghost were poured on the Church after Christes ascension All those that heard Peters sermon in Cornelius house receiued the gifts of the holy Ghost to magnifie God before they were baptized The foure daughters of Philip did they not prophesie Euery woman saieth Paul praying or prophesying bare headed dishonoureth her head If then prophesie were a gift of Gods spirit common to all sortes and sercs as well as a publike office in the Church and Paul in the 12. to the Romanes prescribeth and teacheth the right vse of those giftes which God gaue to euerie man that all the members of Christes body might haue their peculiar actions according to the measure of fayth what reason haue we to conuert this place from the priuate giftes of euery member to the publike offices of some few in the Churches which were not here intended Teaching and exhorting seeme not to be priuate gifts and therfore stand rather for ecclesiasticall functions We are so violent in this conceit of discipline that we neuer remember the Scriptures that contradict it be they neuer so often or euident Priscilla the wife of Aquila did shee not instruct and teach Apollo a Preacher the way of the Lord more exactly and doeth not Paul call her his helper in Christ as well as her husband The women that laboured so much in the Lord did they goe idlely vp downe or did they teach and exhort as they trauelled If the women will learne anything let them aske their husbands at home saieth Paul then might the husbands teach them Let the worde of God dwell in you plentifully in all wisedome teaching and admonishing your selues in Psalmes and Hymnes and spirituall songs singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord is a rule for all Christians of all sortes and degrees and not for Pastors and Elders onely Exhort one an other and edifie one another euen as you doe admonish them that are vnrulie comfort the feeble minded beare with the weake bee patient towards all men These be general precepts for all beleeuers to all are they prescribed and by all to be performed If then prophesie doctrine and exhortation be priuate graces of Gods spirit to be vsed of all according to the measure of each mans gift as time place require for the good of our selues others what probabilitie can there be that the Apostle in this place should reckon Church offices not rather moderate direct the gifts of Gods spirit poured out on his church and parted amongst all the members of Christes mysticall body Distributing is no gift of the spirite but plainely an office in the Church and so gouerning and shewing mercy ioyned therewith doe fairelie resemble the Deacons Elders and widowes that were three ecclesiasticall and publike functions Distributing of our owne in singlenesse of heart is a farre greater gift of Gods spirite then distributing of other mens as the Deacons did and here the Apostle speaketh of spirituall gifts Againe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is a ministerie or seruice is before vsed and had bene the fittest word for the Deacons office if the Apostle had purposed to treate thereof But if we seek for the true meaning of S. Paul in this place and not to please our owne humors S. Peters words vttered to the same effect that these are will helpe vs. Be harbourers one to another without grudging As euery man hath receiued the gift minister the same one to another as good Stewards of the manifold grace of God If any man speake let them bee as the words of God if any man minister or giue any thing to an other let him doe it as of the abilitie that God hath giuen him that in all things God may bee glorified This place as well as the rest I finde is racked to serue for the supposed discipline but if wee marke whereabout Saint Peter goeth wee shall learne as much of S. Peter here in fewe wordes as of Saint Paul there in larger speach and more plentifull partes As euerie man
saieth Peter and not euerie Pastour or Deacon hath receiued the gift of Gods grace and not an office by mans choice so minister the same one to another for the benefite of each other If any man speake let him speake to comfort and edifie as the wordes of God if any man minister that is doe good not in wordes but in deeds to an other let it be according to the abilitie that God hath giuen him not according to the contributiōs he hath receiued of other men that in all things euen in all our words deeds God may be glorified S. Paul with alonger circuit of words expresseth the same sense As all the parts of our bodies haue diuers actions tending all to the vse and profite not of themselues but of others so euery man saieth hee and not onely Teachers and Elders according to the grace giuen by Gods spirite and not by mans election should be soberly content with their measure and vse to the good of others whether it were prophesie teaching and exhorting which consist in woordes or gouerning and seruing with diligence relieuing and helping with cheerefulnesse which consist in deedes for all the members of Christes bodie though they can not teache exhorte and guide yet may they serue relieue and shewe mercie and these are the giftes of Gods Spirite not so miraculous but as precious in his sight as the former and proceed from the most excellent gift of Gods spirite passing all gifts which is vnfained loue and charitie The Text may more kindly and currantly be referred to the publike offices of the Church First then you must point vs foorth seuen such offices for here are seuen diuers parres Next you must prooue that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 these gifts of the spirite belong to the officers of the Church onely and not to the rest of the faithfull Thirdly we must know whether these offices must be diuided or may be combined in one person if they bee distinct no Prophet may teach or exhort no Teacher may exhort or prophesie if they may meete and agree in one subiect then are they no offices but graces and he that hath one may haue all and so are you further from your purpose then you were be fore Lastly make them euen ecclesiasticall functions if you list how then can you chalenge them or any one of them to laie persons Clergie men may not gouerne the Church You must leaue that error for your credites sake as crossing the Scriptures which maketh Pastours to be Shepeheards Watchmen Ouerseers Rulers and Guiders of the flocke and infringeth your owne positions who say that Pastours doe rule and gouerne the Church If he that ruleth must do it with diligence the Pastours by these words are appointed to bee watchfull as those that shall answere for the soules of their flocke and not the laie Elders If it be a priuate gift to whom doeth it appertaine To euery man that hath charge or familie The father with diligence is to guide his children the master his seruants the husband his wife He that hath cast away the care of his household is worse then an Infidel To feed them and not to rule them and traine them in the feare of the Lord is grossely to neglect them He that ruleth not well his owne house by S. Pauls prescription must not bee trusted with the Church of God It is therefore a speciall vertue and grace of Gods spirite to rule well the persons committed to our charge Let it be gift or office priuate or publike it maketh nothing for laie Presbyters There remaineth yet one place where Gouernours are named amongst ecclesiasticall officers and that is 1. Cor. 12. The answere is soone made if we bee not contentious Teachers are there expressed but Pastours omitted and therefore well might Gouernours be mentioned in stead of Pastours If this content you not I then denie they be all ecclesiasticall functions that are there specified Powers gifts of healing kindes of tongues what functions shall we call them in the Church of Christ They were ornaments to the Pastorall and Propheticall calling And so was gouernement To gouerne is a duetie and no gift To gouerne wiselie is a great gift of the holy Ghost more needfull for the Church then tongues healing or miracles To the gouerning of the Church belonged more then censuring of maners or examining of witnesses wisedome to preuent dangers to direct doubtful cases to discerne spirites to calme strifes many other weightie graces were requisite for the gouerning of the Church This is therefore a principall gift of the holy Ghost but not a different office from those that goe before The Apostles Prophets Teachers in the Church had they not power to doe miracles to cure the sicke to speake with tongues if these three be no diuers offices but graces and all three found in euery Apostle in many Prophetes and Teachers why should not gouernement being reckoned in the midst of them be a gift likewise of the holy Ghost bestowed on such Prophets Pastours and Teachers as pleased the spirit of trueth and grace to vouchsafe that honour To make vs vnderstand that we must not confound the functions in the Church with the gifts of the spirite much lesse mistake the one for the other let vs number the gifts of the spirite that are noted in this one Chapter and see whether the publike functions of the Church can any way be proportioned to them To one saieth S. Paul is giuen by the spirite the word of wisedome to another the word of knowledge to another faith to another the gifts of healing to another the operation of great workes to another prophesie to another discerning of spirits to another diuersities of tongues to another the interpretation of tongues Here are nine gifts of the holy Ghost numbred in the ende of this very chapter are named two more helping and gouerning that were not reckoned before To the Romanes are fiue different frō these rehearsed in all sixteene I trust there were not so many distinct offices in the Church The Apostle euen in this chapter setting downe eight degrees and dignities of spirituall gifts and placing them as it werein order cleane smitteth Pastors Deacons as being rather standing offices in the Church then miraculous gifts Many Pastours and Doctors were furnished with many of them the Apostles had them all and that in greater measure then any other which in offices could not be in gift might bee These were therefore neither vsuall nor perpetuall functions in the Church as Pastours and Deacons must bee but miraculous and extraordinarie gifts and graces during onely for a time and giuen in what measure and to what persons it best liked the holy Ghost for the ouerthrowing of Satans kingdome and gathering of the Saints together at the first planting of the Church What were Gouernours then in the Primitiue Church for my part I am not
people from Priests is neither prophane nor strange in the Scriptures There shall be saieth Esay like people like Priest And so saieth Osee as also Ieremie diuideth the Church into the Prophet Priest and People As for the name of Clergie men Ierome saieth Proptereà vocantur Clerici vel quia de sorte sunt Domint vel quia ipse Dominus sors idest pars Clericorum est Therfore are they called Clergie men or Clerkes either because they are the Lordes portion to serue the Church of Christ or for that the Lord is their portion part to liue on such things as are dedicated to the Lord. The Laie hee calleth Seculares Secular men which word is not so good as Laici the Laitie or people The name of Presbyter I vse not thereby meaning aged and ancient men of what calling soeuer they be as the word sometimes signifieth and wherewith I see many that fauour the Presbyterie deceiued and deceiuing others but I vse it for those whom the Apostles call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Presbyters whence our tongue following the French long since deriued Priests who for their age should be Elders and by their office are ministers of the word and Sacraments and ouerseers of the flocke of Christ. And though there can be no doubt but very often in the Scriptures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latine Seniores in English Elders are taken for Pastours Teachers and such as laboured in the word and dispensed the Sacraments yet some more zealous then discreet no sooner he are of the word Presbyter or Senior an Elder in Scriptures or Fathers but they straightway dreame of their laie Presbyterie which is the greatest ground of all their errour and lightest proofe that may possiblie be brought For which cause I am forced often to distinguish the ministers of the word from such as some men would haue to bee Gouernours of the Church by the name of Presbyter and not of Elder which in our tongue is more common to aged men then to Clergie men But howsoeuer they may play with wordes to make some the we that Elders were Gouernours of Christes Church in the Apostles times assuredly no man is able to 〈◊〉 that laie men were publike Gouernours to ordaine ministers or remooue sinners from the Lordes table while the Apostles liued and after their deaths the longer we search the further we are from finding any such Elders The whole Church by the very wordes of our Sauiour might exclude disobedient and froward persons from their felowship as Etâ—nikes and Publicanes and bind them both in heauen and earth I haue answered alreadie that those wordes of Christ by the verâ—â— confession of such as are the greatest defenders of this newe discipline were spoken of the Iudges and Magistrates of the Iewes And if by the credite and authoritie of the fathers wee will needes haue them spoken of Christes Church wee must then take the Church for the Pastours and leaders of the Church that haue receiued power from Christ to binde and loose in heauen and earth Lastly if we intend nothing els by those wordes Let him be to thee as an Ethnike and Publicane but refraine all company with him and eate no more with him then thou wouldest with an Ethnike and Publicane this charge pertaineth rather to the whole Church then to any laie Elders or Gouernours in the Church The Apostles wordes When you are gathered together put away from among you that wicked man are rather directed to the whole Congregation then to any laie Elders in the Church of Corinch as are also these that folow I wrate vnto you that you should not company together with fornicatours but nowe I haue written vnto you if any man that is called a brother bee a fornicator or couetous an Idoâ—ater railer drunkard or extortioner with such an one eate not Must onely the laie Elders or all the multitude auoyd the companie of such enormous persons I beseech you brethren saieth Paul obserue those which cause diuisions and offences against the doctrine which you haue learned and decline them Should none but Elders and Teachers shunne Schismatikes and hainous malefactours or must the people and hearers doe the like If any man obey not our sayings keepe no companie with him that he may be ashamed yet count him not an enemie but admonish him as a brother Shall wee thinke the Apostle thought it sufficient for soâ—â— fewe laie Elders to forbeare the company of such disordered persons or doeth hee will the whole Church with one consent to shunne all societie with such vnrulie ones that they may bee ashamed Then yet the whole Church might excommunicate and not Pastours onely With open reproouing by the word and excluding from the Sacraments such as notoriouslie sinned Pastours and Prophets might intermeddle the people and laie Elders might not it was no part of their charge but in banishing malefactours from all fellowship and companie both ciuill and sacred with the faithfull the Pastours were to direct the people to assist and execute that iudgement The Apostle doeth not leaue it to peoples liking as a matter indifferent till they haue consented but enioineth it as a necessarie duetie and commandeth them in the name of Christ Iesus to withdraw themselues from euery brother that walked inordinately For as S. Iohn warneth vs He that receiueth to his house the bringer of another doctrine or biddeth him good speede is partaker of his euill deedes And so is euery one that with countenance fauour or familiaritie doeth embolden the wicked to goe on in any other lewdnesse when by Christian dutie he should reproue such offenders if they persist renounce al societie with them yea where there wanteth a beleeuing magistrate the Pastours shall not doe wisely to proceed to any such rigour against wilfull and obstinate sinners without the knowledge and consent of the people for feare of contempt if the most part mislike or factions if the multitude be deuided If Pastours in such cases were to staie for the liking of the whole Church is it not more likely that the people did referre the hearing and censuring of all such matters to certaine chosen Elders of themselues rather then in a tumult confusedly without any Iudiciall forme determine such causes That if wee euict wee make no doubt that laie Elders were Gouernours in the Church of Christ as well as Pastours Indeed likelihoods and surmises were the best demonstrations that euer were made for your supposed discipline but if this hee all you will neuer euict any thing The people might well relie themselues on the credite and conscience of their Pastours and beleeue them in other mens cases whom they trusted with their owne soules Againe they might approoue and confirme their Pastours iudgement in an open assemblie without an vprore things were at that time handled in the Church religiously not tumultuously Lastly if the people did appoint certaine wise and sufficient
Prince as his delegates or from the Princes superiour Must not Pastours doe the like Princes cannot authorize Pastours to preach the worde administer the Sacraments remitte sinnes and impose handes these things are exempted from the Princes power and charge the King of heauen hath appointed for that purpose Messengers of his will and Stewardes of his mysteries without taking their authoritie from earthlie Princes but to redresse the disorders and abuses of these things in others and to displace the doers that neither Pastoures nor laie Presbyters may chalenge to doe without the Magistrates consent and helpe where the State is Christian And where the State is not Christian from whom shall the Pastours deriue their power to represse disordered actions in others When the Church is not protected and assisted by the sword but oppressed and pursued as where the Magistrate is an heretike or an Infidell the whole may detect and disclaime any part as vnsound and vnsufferable Idcirco copiosum est corpus Sacerdotum c. Therefore saieth Cyprian is the number of Priestes many that if one of our societie should attempt to vphold an heresie and to spoyle and waste the flocke of Christ the rest might helpe represse him yea the people haue by Gods lawe where there wanteth a Christian Magistrate the desertion but not coertion of wicked and corrupt Pastours They may decline them and forsake them they may not compell them or punish them Uiolence and vengeance belong onely to the Princes sworde not to any priuate persons or assemblies Marke them saieth Paul that cause diuisions and offences contrarie to the doctrine which you haue learned and decline them My sheepe saith Christ heare my voyce and folow me A stranger they will not follow but flie from him And so Cyprian and the rest of the Bishops with him being consulted answere Separate your selues saieth God from the tabernacles of these wicked men and touch nothing of all that is theirs least you perish together with them in their sinnes Wherefore the people obeying the Lordes precept ought to separate themselues from a sinnefull Pastour or ouerseer and not to participate with the sacrifice of a sacrilegious Priest since they chiefly where the publike state embraceth not the faith haue power to admit or choose worthie Pastours and to refuse vn worthie The best writers of our age and those no small number interprete the words of S. Paul as we doe and affirme that laie Elders were gouernours of the Church in the Apostles time and part of the Presbyterie Some learned and late writers liuing vnder persecution or in free Cities where the people and Senate beare the greatest sway haue liked and commended this fourme of gouerning the Church by laie Elders ioyned in one Presbyterie with the Teachers and Pastours but I see not how it may bee defended by the word of God as tolerable except they deriue the power of that Presbyterie from the whole Church in time of persecution and in time of peace from the Magistrate in which case they be no Elders authorized by Christ or his Apostles to gouerne the Church but Commissioners deputed by the State to moderate disorders in Pastours and Teachers and so though they may haue the ouer sight of ecclesiasticall causes pertaining properly to the magistrate yet may they not chalenge any interest or right if they be laie men to impose hands or exclude frō the Sacraments which is the Pastours power and charge Otherwise if any late writers be otherwise minded I say of them as Austen sayde of Cyprian Their writings I hold not as Canonical but examine thē by the Canonical writings and in them what agreeth with the authoritie of the diuine Scriptures I accept with their praise what agreeth not I refuse with their leaues To whose praise I cannot attaine with whose labors I compare not mine whose wits I embrace with whose wordes I am delighted whose charities I admire whose deaths I honour their iudgements in that they were otherwise minded I receiue not God suffereth the best mē to haue some blemishes lest their writings shold be receiued as authentike The Text should not differ frō the gloze if both were of like trueth and certaintie In much writing many things scape the best learned euen as with long watching men oftentimes winke It is no wrong to their labours nor touch to their credites to say their writings and resolutions be not alwayes Canonicall The disputations of Catholike praise-worthie men saith Austen we ought not to esteeme as wee doe the Canonicall Scriptures that we may not without blemishing the honor due vnto those men mislike or refuse some what in their writings if happely wee finde that they otherwise thought then the trueth warranteth vnderstoode by Gods helpe either of others or of our selues Such am I in other mens writings such woulde I haue the readers of mine to be Their learning would preuaile much with me as it doth with others men I suppose of no euill mind but zealous for that which they take to be the trueth were it not that the very places which they draw to this intent in the iudgement of as learned and more ancient writers and fathers import no such thing and other places of the Scriptures where Elders are named doe rather contradict then authorize Lay Elders Paul sent for the Elders of the Church of Ephesus to Miletum and gaue them this charge Take heede to your selues and to the whole flocke ouer which the holie Ghost hath made you Bishops to feede the Church of God If all the Elders came to Miletum they were all Pastours and Bishops if your Lay Elders came not why stayed they at home Paul sending for y e Elders They must loose that name or take this charge choose which you will If they for sooke the name of Elders I haue my desire if they vndertooke this charge they were not Lay they were Pastours and Bishops I shall not neede to prooue the confinitie betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as if they could feede the flocke and not be Pastours The charge that Christ gaue to Peter as an Apostle was this feede my sheepe If they did that they were Sheepeheards if they did not they were no Elders And so saith Peter The Elders that are among you I exhort being my selfe an Elder feede the flocke of God left to your care and when the chiefe Sheepeheard shall appeare you shall receiue an incorruptible crowne of glorie They must ioyne with him in Pastorall paines before they shall receiue a Pastorall reward If it be not their function to feede it must not be their lot to be called Elders The communion of the name and charge must goe together The Apostles wordes to Titus will soone declare what Elders were in his dayes For this cause I left thee in Creete that thou should est appoint Elders in euery Citie if any be vnreprooueable for a
I woulde bee farre from contradicting them but nowe I cannot admit them nor in this case the first authors of them by reason I finde no such Elders expressed or testified in any father or writer of the Primitiue Church Elders I finde Lay Elders I neuer finde and by the name of Elders or Presbyters the ancient fathers do meane such Teachers and Labourers in the word as with their counsell and consent did aduise and direct the Bishop of eche Church and Citie in cases of doubt danger and importance when as yet neither Synodes could assemble nor Christian Magistrates be found to helpe and assist the Church against the deadly poyson of heresies and cruel rage of persecutors which those dayes did vsually offer Examine your owne witnesses if they say not as much as I affirme I am well content to yeelde the whole Ignatius is the first that is alledged for Lay Elders and the first if his testimony may be taken that wil vtterly ouerthrowe the Lay Presbyterie He often mentioneth the Presbyterie but chiefly in his second Epistle where he writeth thus to the Church of Trallis Be subiect to the Bishop as vnto the Lorde hee it is that watcheth oueryour soules as one that shall account vnto God you must therefore whatsoeuer you enterprise doe nothing without the Bishop but be subiect also to the Presbyterie as vnto the Apostles of Iesus Christ. You must likewise by all meanes please the Deacons of the mysteries of Iesus Christ. The Bishop is the figure of the father of all the Presbyters as the Senate of God and a knot of the Apostles of Christ. without these the chosen Church is not nor the company of Saints not the assemblie of the holie What is the Bishop but one that hath power ouer all as much as is possible for a man to haue a resembler in power of Christ that is God What is the Presbyterie but a sacred assemblie the Counsellers and Coasseâ—sours of the Bishop Presbyters or Elders we see heere with all their titles Lay Elders we see none To presume vpon the anâ—â—iguitie of the worde that they were Lay is so childish aproofe that it should not come in wisemens heads yet lest wee should be carried with that wilfull persuasion which I see many possessed with marke what Elders they were of whome Ignatius spake He calleth them in this Epistle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a knot or company of Apostles or Messengers of Christ and in the next hee saieth As the Lord did nothing without his father so must not you without the Bishop 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whether you be Presbyter Deacon or Lay man To the Chrch of Philodelphia he writeth thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Presbyters Deacons and the rest of the Clergie together with all the people obey the Bishop And so euery where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let the Lay men be subiect to the Deacons the Deacons to the Presbyters the Presbyters to the Bishop And expressing their office with Saint Peters wordes hee saieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 You Presbyters feed the flock that is with you till God shew who shall be ruler or Bishop ouer you for I now hasten to gaine Christ. Presbyters then with Ignatius were Pastours and part of the Clergie and so farre from being Lay men that all Lay men were subiect vnto them as vnto the Apostles of Christ and not ioyned with them in the same Presbyterie to gouerne the Church Hierome the next of your witnesses for I take them not as their ages but as their testimonies ioyne neerest together writing on Esay saith Et nos habemus in ecclesia Senatum nostrum coetum Presbyterorum We haue in the Church our Senate euen the assemblie or companie of Presbyters And againe Commâ—ni Presbyterorum consilio regebantur ecclesiae The Churches were at first gouerned by the common aduise of the Presbyters Thâ—â— Elders at first did gouerne the Church by common aduise iâ— no doubt at all with vs this is it which is doubted and denied by vs and shal neuer be proued by any that those Elders were Lay men which so gouerned the Church What Elders Ierome meant is soone discerned by his owne words Idem est ergo Presbyter qui Episcopus An Elder or Presbyter then is the selfe same that a Bishop is and before there were factions in religion by the Diuels instinct and the people began to say I hold of Paul I of Apollo and I of Cephas the Churches were gouerned with the common aduise of Presbyters But when euery one thought those whome he baptized to be his owne and not Christs it was decreede in the whole worlde that one of the Presbyters chosen shoulde bee set aboue the rest to whome the whole care of the Church should appertaine Ierom auoucheth that Bishops and Presbyters were at the first all one and saith the Church was guided by their common aduise vntill the Presbyters beganne to chalenge such as they had baptized for their own and not for Christs He writeth then of such Elders as did baptize and feede the flocke and differed from Pastours and Bishops neither in dispensing the worde nor Sacraments but onely in wanting power to impose hands For so debating the very same matter in his Epistle to Euagrius hee saith Quid enâ—m facit excepta ordinatione Episcopus quod presbyter non faciat What doth a Bishop saue ordering or imposing hands which a Presbyter may not doe Then Presbyters with Ierome did preach baptize administer the Lords supper as well as Bishops and were indeed Teachers and Pastors by whose counsell at the first the Churches were gouerned And of such Ierome saieth Bishops must knowe they are greater then Presbyters rather by custome then by the trueth of the Lordes disposition and ought to gouerne the Church in common Let any man that hath care of his conscience or credite read the places in Hieromes Epistle to Euagrius and in his Commentaries vpon the first to Tite where hee sheweth what Elders did and shoulde gouerne the Church and if this that I say bee not more then euident I will hazarde mine before God and man Ambrose is an other that speaketh to the same effect Amongst al Nations age is honorable Unde Synagoga postea ecclesia seniores habuit quorum sine consilio nihil agebatur in ecclesia Wherefore the Iewish synagogue and after the Church had Seniours or Elders without whose counsell nothing was doone in the Church The which by what negligence it is out of vse I knowe not vnlesse it be by the slouth or rather pride of thé Teachers whiles they alone will seeme to bee somewhat Heere likewise is mention of Elders without whose aduise nothing was doone in the Church but by Ignatius and Ierome we saw before they were not Lay men but Cleargie men by whose counsell the Churches were gouerned Had
discipline exercised against wicked and dissolute liuers Cùm eis per quos ecclesia regitur adest salua pace potestas disciplinae aduersus improbos auâ— nefarios exercendae c. When they that rule the Church may without breach of peace that is daunger of schisme exercise discipline vpon lewde and wicked offendours then are wee to bee stirred vp with the sharpenesse of those preceptes that leade to seueritie of repressing euill that directing our steppes in the way of the Lorde wee neither slacke vnder the name of patience nor rage vnder the shewe of diligence But Saint Austen in his hundreth thirtie and seuenth Epistle writeth Clero Senioribus vniuersae plebi ecclesiae Hipponensâ—â— to the Cleargie Elders and whole people of the Church of Hippo where the Elders are reckoned by themselues as no part of the Cleargie If naming Elders by themselues make them no parte of the Cleargie by that consequent they be likewise no parte of the people for they be reckoned asimder from the people But these inferences haue no sufficient ground they must be eyther of the Cleargie or people and yet heere they bee named betwixt them The rules of ciuilitie are not alwayes bound to the rules of Logike They that haue preeminence aboue others may be saluted aparte from others though the generall salutation before or after by force of reason doth include them Wherefore if any man answere that Austen naming the whole Cleargie of his Church in that Epistle thought to make a more speciall remembraunce of the better sorte of them by the title of Elders it can not be refuted the wordes doe well endure it If any dislike that exposition let him take Elders in Gods name for the better sorte of the Laitie I meane for the Rulers and Gouernours of the people as if a man shoulde write to the Cleargie Aldermen and Commons of any good Citie for an Alderman is the right English for Senior in Latine when it doth not import an Ecclesiastical function and it is not vnlikely that Austen then absent and writing to the whole Citie diuided the superiour sorte of the Laitie from the Inferiour by that stile Howsoeuer you bestowe the worde it is euident by the whole course of that Epistle those Elders had no power in the Church more then the rest of the people Yea the hearing of the cause then in question about the accusation of Bonifacius a Priest for a foule crime obiected vnto him by an other of the Cleargie did so little concerne them that Austen heard the matter himselfe alone and tooke order in it as hee thought good and kept it from the knowledge of them all And in this Epistle giuing a reason why he did not remooue Bonifacius from his degree at the first examining of the matter hee saieth Nomen Presbyteri proptereà non sum ausus de numero Collegarum eius vel supprimere vel delere ne diuinae potestati sub cuius examine causa adhuc pendet facere viderer iniuriam si illius iudicium meo vellem iudicio praeuenire The name of his Priest I durst not suppresse or strike out from the number of the Colleagues lest I shoulde seeme to offer wrong to Gods iudgement vnder whose triall the matter yet dependeth if I shoulde preuent his iudgement with my censure Reade the Epistle if he attribute any more to those Elders then hee doeth to the lowest of the people and Cleargie if he did not take the whole cause into his owne hands and set an order in it without their consents or priuities I wil agnise your Lay Elders Happely you thinke Saint Austen did the Lay Elders wrong to keepe this cause from them and to deale in it without them I can not let you from so thinking but all that be well aduised will rather suppose Lay Elders had nothing to doe with such cases in Saint Austens time and that the good Bishop did not close up such horrible offences by wrongfull withholding the cause from the knowledge of the Elders to whome by order of the Church it then appertained but hee kept it from them and the rest with good conscience vsing his owne right ne atrociter inaniter contristando turbaret as himselfe saieth Lest hee shoulde trouble their mindes with a grieuous sorrowe to no purpose Gregories authoritie is quoted out of the Canon Lawe for name of Lay Elders which sure were verie strange that sixe hundreth yeeres after Christ the power of Lay Elders shoulde remaine in the Church and their name all this while not heard of but I thinke we shall finde no more heere then wee did before If saieth Gregorie anie thing come to thine eares of anie Clerke whomsoeuer which may iustly offend thee beleue it not easely sed praesentibus ecclesiae tuae Senioribus but in the prefence of the Elders of thy Church search out the truth diligently and if the qualitie of the matter shall so require let the offendour be punished according to the rigour of the Canons Elders of the Church I heare Lay Elders I heare not and by the Lawes Imperiall long before this established euen in Ambroses time a Clergie mans cause could not be examined and determined but by men of the same right and the same calling And of all others Gregorie is the vnfittest man to prooue that Lay Elders should haue the hearing and deciding of Cleargie mens causes who could not endure that any thing whatsoeuer pertaining to the Cleargie shoulde bee committed to the hands of Lay men Cauendum est à fraternâ—â—ate vestra ne Secularibus viris at que non sub regula nostra degentibus res ecclesiasticae committantur Your brotherhoode must beware that Ecclesiasticall matters bee not committed to Secular men and such as liue not vnder our profession The punishement which by the very wordes must be Canonicall or according to the Canons sheweth that these Elders were the discreetest and wisest of his Clergy For what haue Lay men to do either with the knowledge or execution of the Canons What reason to charge theÌ„ with the Canons to whom the Canons were not written Hee meaneth therefore the Elders of his Church that is such Cleargie men as were of best account and greatest experience in his Church And so the Councell of Turon decreed Quem negligentia eijcit cum omnium Presbyterorum consilio reâ—utetur whom negligence maketh vnworthie of his place let him bee remooued by the aduise of all the Presbyters And Gregorie himselfe saieth Lest there be any dissention amongst brethren lest any discord be nourished inter Praepositos Subiectos betweene the Rulers of the Church and those that be vnder them in vnum conuenirâ— Sacerdotes necesse est It is needful for the Priests to meete in one place together that they may discusse such causes as happen and wholsomly conferre about Ecclesiastic all rules so as things past may bee amended and an order set for thinges to
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to which both himselfe and his charge are subiect The Councell of Laodicea commanded the rurall Bishops to doe nothing without the liking of the Bishop of the Citie So that they were in all things ruled and gouerned by the Bishops of their Cities vnder whom they were and not directed by any Presbyters of their owne If it seeme strange to any that the ancient Councels shoulde endure the name title of a Bishop to be giuen to whome the power and office of a bishop was not giuen he must consider for what causes they first permitted rurall Bishops to be made The one was to supplie the wants that often happen in the absence or sickenesse of the Bishop In which cases being but vicegerents in some things there was no reason they should haue the same power and prerogatiue the right Bishops had without their leaue or liking For that had beene to erect another Bishop in the same Diocese besides and against the true Bishop and not to place a substitute vnder him The next cause was to content such as were Bishops amongest Schismatikes who woulde rather persist in their factions then returne to the catholike church with the losse of that honour and calling they had before And therefore to such the Bishop of the citie might either allowe the name and title of Bishops if it so pleased him or else appoint them the places and charges of rurall Bishops And so the councell of Nice decreed If any of the Nouatians will returne to the Catholike Church either in Village or Citie where there is already a Bishop or Priest of the Catholike Church it is cleere that the Bishop of the Church shall haue the authoritie and dignitie of the Episcopall function and hee that was reputed a Bishop amongst the Nouatians shall retaine the honor of a Priest vnlesse it please the Bishop of the Church to imparte with him the honour of that title If hee like not so to doe let some place of a rurall Bishop or Priest be prouided for him that hee may seeme to continue in the Clergie and yet not be two Bishops in one Citie Touching Presbyteries then though they were needefull for greater cities where they might well be maintained yet in villages and smaller Townes there was neither vse of them nor prouision for them by reason the countrie churches were smal and could not finde many and the parties that liued in such places were subiected to the bishop of the diocese and in all things directed by him The citie of Rome at the first had vnder one Bishop 46. Priests 7. Deacons 7. Subdeacons 42. Acoluthes Exorcists Readers and Sextens 52. in the whole 155. all founde through the goodnesse and grace of God at the charges of the church there besides 1500. widowes and afflicted persons in like sort sustained by the oblations of the people The number of Priests so encreased afterward that Ierome saith of them Diaconospaucitas honorabiles Presbyteros turba contemptibiles facit The scarcitie of Deacons maketh them to bee more esteemed the multitude of Priests causeth them to be lesse regarded In Constantinople the number of the Clergie was growen so great y â— the church was not able to maintaine theÌ„ therefore the Emperor by his laws was forced to limite how many there should be of euery degree and so he appointed 60. priests 100 deacons 90. subdeacons 110. readers 25. singers 100. sextens in summe 485. Clergie men to attend the seruice of the Church vnder the bishop The number of Clergie men that were in other Cities is not so precisely described but the proofe of their Presbyteries is euerie where occurrent The Presbyteries of Alexandria from Marke the Euangelist to the killing of Proterius after the great Councell of Chalcedon and of Antioch from the preaching of Paul to the burning of the saide citie by the Persians are often remembred in the Ecclesiasticall histories and diuerse Presbyters of either Church that were famous men and writers in the Church of God named by Eusebius Ierome and Gennadius as in the Church of Alexandria amongst others Clemens Origen Heraclas Pierius in the Church of Antioch Geminus Malchion Lucianus Chrysostome and diuerse uch The Church of Carthage had Tertullian and Cyprian who being after made Bishop of the same Citie and forced to bee absent wrate many Letters to the Presbyters and Deacons of Carthage In the Church of Lions in France was Irenaeus a Presbyter vnder Pothynus whome he succeeded in the Bishopricke At Hippo Saint Austen was first a Presbyter vnder Talerius and being Bishop himselfe had vnder him a number of Presbyters that were Colleagues and Clearkes Ignatius remembreth the Presbyteries of Smyrna Philodelphia Philippi Magnesia Trallis and Ephesus in his Epistles to the same Churches Of other Cities and ages the like might be shewed but because it is a thing rather vrged then doubted by you I will spare that paines as superfluous He that readeth either the Councels or the Stories of the Church shall soone perceiue euery Bishop had Presbyters and Deacons in the same Citie with him and vnder him We be far from denying there were Presbyteries in euery Church but that they consisted onely of Cleargie men neither do we beleeue it nor can you prooue it Wee neuer learned to prooue the negatiue we affirme they were Clergie men and that we proue you thinke there were also Lay men amongst them which wee denie that must you prooue Your want of proofe in that point maketh our assertion good You haue all this while scanned the Fathers and ouer-looked the Councels bring now but one for lay Elders we giue you the rest Their generall silence is a full inference against you which aâ—ouch they had such and can not shewe where they mention any such Yet this will I doe name me but one father or Councell that speaketh of the office and duetie of Presbyters and you shall presently see he meaneth Clergie men Or if that please you not looke to the maner of ADMITTING Presbyters into the Church their SITTING SERVING and CONVERSING in the Church their MAINTAINING by the Church and their REMOVING from the Church and you shall cleerely finde there were no Presbyters ioyued with the Bishop in any Ecclesiasticall affaires but Clergie men They were ordained by imposition of hands and so were not Lay Elders they sate with the Bishop in the chancels apart from all Lay men they baptized and consecrated the Lords Supper and so might not Lay men they liued vnder stricter rules then Lay men did as not to haue strange women about them not to change Cities not to resort to spectacles or vittailing houses not to trauell without letters of licence and such like which al lay men were free from they were maintained at the charges of the Church and so were not Lay men and when they
were depriued of their honor and office they were suffered to communicate amongst Lay men These were the Presbyters of the Primitiue Church other then these no Councell no Father doeth any where mention that were vnited or associated vnto the Bishop and these in sight coulde bee no Lay men Proofes if you require I protest without vaunting a whole volume might soone be made of them Some you had more you shall haue if they seeme tedious I must be pardoned your importunitie hath thereto forced me Of Origen Eusebius saieth the Bishops of Ierusalem and Cesaria manus illi ad Presbyterium imposuerunt had layed handes on him to make him one of the Presbyterie Cornelius saith Nouatus was aduanced to the Presbyterie by the fauour of the Bishop qui manus ipsi ad sortem Presbyterij imposuit that laied hands on him to giue him the lot of the Presbyterie The fourth Councell of Carthage sheweth the manner how a Presbyter shall be ordained with imposition of handes Presbyter quum ordinatur Episcopo benedicente manum super caput eius teneâ—te etiam omnes Presbyteri ast antes manus suas tuxta manum Episcopâ— super caput illius teneant When a Presbyter is ordained the Bishop blessing the partie and holding his hand on the parties head let al the Presbyters that are present hold their hands on his head neere the Bishops hand Of Sabatius when hee was aduanced to the dignitie of a Presbyter Marcian said Satius fuisseâ— sispinis manum imposuissem quam quòd Sabbatium ad Presbyterium euexi I had beene better haue layed my hands on thornes then on Sabbatius when I made him Presbyter Ordination theÌ„ with the Latin Fathers importeth as much as laying on of handes doth with the Greeke and was an essentiall ceremonie taken from the Apostles words and vsed from the Apostles times in making of Presbyters and calling any to be of the Presbyterie which if your Elders must receiue they be no Lay men if they must not they be no Presbyters More authorities that Presbyters were made with imposition of hands if any desire let him reade the 13. Canon of the Councill of Ancyra the 9. Canon of the Councill of Neocefaria and likewise of the Councill of Antioch the 6. of the Council of Chalcedon the 10. of the Council of Sardica the 27. and 56. of the Affricane Councill In sitting in the Church the Presbyters were like wise seuered from the people For they had a place enclosed from all the Laitie where the Lords table standing in the middest the Bishops chaire and the Presbyters seates were round about This place Sozomene calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Sacrarie which diuided the Bishop and Presbyters from the people and of this Cyprian saieth Let Numidicus be ascribed to the number of the Presbyters of Carthage and sit with vs amongst the Cleargie The councill of Laodicea calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by reason it was somewhat higher then the rest of the church that all the people might beholde it and saith The Presbyters must not go and sit in their stalles before the Bishop come but enter in with the Bishop vnlesse the Bishop be sicke or from home The Canon Law calleth it Presbyterium the place for Presbyters Into this place when Theodosius the Emperour would haue entred to receiue the communion S. Ambrose then busie in diuine seruice sent him this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 These inclosures O King onely Priests may enter they are shut vp and exempted from all others The Deacons might not sit amongest the Presbyters but stand as the generall councill of Nice telleth vs much lesse was there any place there for Laie Elders The seruice of the Presbyters in the Church declareth also there were no Laie men amongest them For they blessed baptized and ministred the Lordes Supper in the absence of the Bishop and assisted him being present in those actions It is come to the hearing of this sacred and great Synode saith the council of Nice that in some places and cities the Deacons deliuer the sacraments to the Presbyters This neither the Canon nor custome alloweth that they which haue no power to offer the sacrifice should giue the bodie of Christ to theÌ„ that offer I heare saith Ierom that some are growen so senslesse that they preferre Deacons before Presbyters What meaneth the seruant of tables and widowes to extoll himselfe aboue them at whose prayers the bodie and blood of Christ are consecrated To all Lay men the Deacons might deliuer the Sacraments to Presbyters they might not the Presbyters therefore were no Lay men And if Presbyters were therefore better then the Deacons because they did offer the sacrifice at the Lords table which the Deacons might not it is euident the Presbyters were no lay men Besides this the Presbyters were tied to many rules to which no Lay man was tied For example no Presbyter might go from his owne Church and Citie to any other place by the great council of Nice ca. 15. and the council of Antioch ca. 3. but Lay men I trust might change their dwellings Againe no Presbyter by any means might haue any strange woman in his house that was not his mother sister aunt or such like but Lay men in that case were left to their libertie There are a number of such rules to which all Presbyters were bound and from which all Lay men were free The councils therefore neuer comprised any Lay mâ—n vnder the name of Presbyters For their maintenance the case was first ruleâ— by Saint Paul as I haue touched before and after duly obserued in the primitiue Church as we may perceiue by the allowance yeelded to Presbyters in Cyprians time by Cornelius letters reporting the number of Presbyters that were maintained in the Church of Rome likewise by y â— Emperors Laws limiting what number should be maintained in the Churchs of Constantinople This mainâ—enance since all the Elders of 〈◊〉 â—ie Church had 〈◊〉 Lay men neither by the Canons of the Church had nor by Gods law could haue it is certaine the ancient Councels and Fathers did not attribute the honor and place of Presbyters to lay Elders And wheÌ„ Presbyters were depriued of their office and function for any fault committed they might vpon their submission be receiued amongest Lay men to the communion as Cyprian and Athanasius testifie but in no wise be restored to the degree and calling of Presbyters and consequently they might bee Laie men when they coulde not be Presbyters by the Canons But why labour I so much to exclude Lay Elders from the Presbyters of the Primitiue Church when as you haue neither reason nor authoritie to include them It may suffice any sober minde that where Presbyters are so many thousand times named in Councels Fathers and Stories and so sundrie Rules and Canons extant describing and limiting euerie part of
their vocation and conuersation you haue not for all this so much as one circumstance to prooue there were Lay Elders amongst them nor a sentence or syllable of anie ancient Writer to iustifie your assertion If we mistake the vse of the word Presbyter many learned-men haue mistaken it before vs. There is no man lesse willing then I am to decrease the fame or discredite the iudgement of any late Writer that hath otherwise well deserued of the Church of God but an euident truth I must prefetre before the opinions and commendations of men be they neuer so learned if they be otherwise mindes And in this case the trueth is so â—leere that I must needs say not their learning but their affection carried the to the contrarie part For who that hath but opened the Fathers doth not find that Presbyters were Clergie men not Lay men and in the middle betweene the Bishops and the Deacons vnderneath the one and aboue the otherâ— and that the verie worde Presbyter without any other addition amongst Ecclesiasticall Writers doeth distinguish a Clergie man from a Lay man Ignatius which you somuch esteeme because hee nameth the Presbyterie so often doeth hee noti diuide the Church into Lay men Deacons Presbyters and Bishops This partition standing good Lay men were neither Deacons nor Presbyters 〈◊〉 the part must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the rest much lesse might Presbyters be Lay men to whom as wel the Deacons as all the Laitie must be subiect Tertullian obiecting to the heretikes that their order and gouernement was rash light and vnconstant for proofe thereof saieth hodie Presbyter quicras Laicus amongst you to day a Presbyter to morrowe a Lay man If one man might be both as you make your lay Presbyters to be that coulde not bee absurde and strange in heretikes which was perpetuall as you thinke and generall in the Church of Christ. He also maketh the same partition of the Church that Ignatius doth into Lay men Deacons Presbyters and Bishops and expressing the same parts in two words he calleth them Grex duces ecclesia Clerus the flocke and the Leaders the Church or assemblie and the Clergie and else-where ordo plebs the order and the people and Ecclesiae ordo Laici the order of the Church and the Laitie And shewing that Presbyters were no Lay men but chosen and taken out of Laie men and so made Clergie men hee saieth Nisi Laici ea obseruent per quae Presbyteri allegantur quomodo erunt Presbyteri qui de Laicis alleguntur vnlesse Lay men obserue those things which must be respected in the choice of Presbyters howe shall any Presbyters be chosen out of Lay men Presbyters were of the order of the Church Lay men were not yea Presbyters were opposed to Lay men in the diuision of the Church and to bee taken from the number of laie men before they could come within the order of the Church to be Presbyters Your lay Presbyters then make a plaine contradiction to the Fathers wordes and a confusion of the parts which they distinguish The Fathers in those places by Presbyters meant Priestes In deede they could not meane your laie Presbyters whom they neuer knewe but had there beene laie Presbyters in their times as you imagine there were how â—râ—uolous confused and repugnant to themselues were not onely these partitions and conclusions of theirs but euen the Rules and Canons of all the Councils for what worde doeth any Councill or Father vse for a Priest but Presbyter Nay what one worde could they haue to distinguish those that had charge of the word and Sacraments from Bishops and Deacons but onely by calling them Presbyteros Wherefore all Councils prouinciall and generall do by that name without any other adiection seuer them from Bishops and deacons and wheresoeuer we find Presbyteros in any ecclesiastical writer we presentlie know they were neither laie men nor deacons For proofe hereof take what Councill or Father you list that maketh mention of them and see whether you shall not confound all their writings if you obserue not this rule The Councill of Nice decreeing that none shoulde immediatly vpon their baptisme be admitted to the office of a Bishop 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or to the Presbyterie giueth this reason The Apostles precept is euident that he should not be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 newly conuerted to the faith or newly inserted into the Church For there is need of time that he should be catechised and after baptisme another time of long triall In which time if any fault be proued against the man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let him bee kept from the Clergie By these wordes hee which was admitted to the Presbyterie was admitted to the Clergie and he that was kept from the Clergie was likewise kept from the Presbyterie Then had laie men no places in the Presbyterie Againe speaking of such as were Bishops amongst the Nouatians and content to returne to the Catholike Church the same Councill saith Let the Bishop prouide such a one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the place of a Presbyter that he may seeme still to remaine in the Clergie The Nicene Councill made account if hee were a Presbyter hee must needes be a Clergie man they neuer heard of Presbyters in the Church of Christ that were Laie men The Councill of Antioch If any dissolue the rule of the great Nicene Councill for the feast of Easter let them be excommunicated thus wee decree touching Laie men But if any 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Gouernours of the Church either Bishop Presbyter or Deacon where a Deacon is expressely contained in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vsed by Paul celebrate Easter with the Iewes he shalbe depriued of his office and banished from the Church Laie men had neither the same preferment nor punishment that Presbyters had For Presbyters were Rulers of the Church lay men were not Presbyters were depriued of their Ministerie and remooued from the Church Laie men were onelie excommunicated Presbyters then were no laie persons Sometimes one penaltie serued for both Laie men and Presbyters and yet then were they seuered by two diuers names If any be excommunicated by his Bishop let not others receiue him till he be reconciled to his owne Bishop or make his answere at a Synode This definition to be in force for Lay men Presbyters Deacons and all others vnder the Canon The Councill of Laodicea The sacred or priestly men from the Presbyter to the Deacon and so along the Ecclesiastical order must not enter into tipling houses Then Presbyters were sacred and within Ecclesiasticall orders and before any such might be lay men you must haue a new Metamorphosis for them The Councill of Affrica Presbyters and Deacons depreheÌ„ded in any greeuous crime which necessarilie depriueth theÌ„ of their function shal neuer haue haÌ„ds imposed on theÌ„ as Poenitents or lay persons
aut si ex Diacono ordinatur Presbyter nouerit se lucris minorem sacerdotio esse maiorem Either let a Deacon be made of a Presbyter saith Ierome that he may be proued to be lesser then a Deacon to whose place he riseth as from the lower degree or if a Presbyter be made of a Deacon then is he inferior to the Deacon in gaine but in Priesthoode superior Quod Aaron filios eius hoc Episcopum Presbyteros esse nouerimus What Aaron and his sonnes were that we must remember the Bishop and Presbyters are There is but one Lord one Temple one Ministerie And answering this obiection of Iouinian that Bishops Presbyters and Deacons were appointed by the Apostle to be the husbands of one wife and to haue children he saith In appointing the ecclesiastical order because the church of the Gentiles was yet raw the Apostle gaue lighter Precepts to those that were lately conuerted lest being terrified at the first they should not be able to endure it And expounding the same wordes of Paul to Tite he saieth The Apostle commaunding this to Bishops and Presbyters that they should be the husbands of one wife no doubt released it vnto others Al Lay men might take a second wife but no Presbyter by Ieroms constructioÌ„ there were therefore no Lay men that were Presbyters in his time When 6. of the bishops came from Tyrus to examine matters against Athanas. the Presbyters of Alexandria perceiuing their malice protested against their proceedings wrate their Letters vnto them subscribed with their names in this wise I Dionysius Presbyter send these letters I AlexaÌ„der Presbyter and so with 18. more names 14. of them hauing the title of Presbyters 4. of Deacons Whereupon Athanas. saith Literae nomina Clericorum ciâ—itatis haec sunt The letters names of the Clergy men of the city are these The Clergy of Mariot wrate in this maner To he holy Synode of Bishops of the catholike church al the Presbyters Deacons of Mariot send greeting Then al the Presbyters of Mariot were Clergy men by Athanas. own words as also the Presbyters of the citie The Comment vpon Mat. ioyned with Chrysostoms in applying y e parable of y â— talents affirme that Presbyters haue 5. talents Deacons 2 the people 1. The 5. talents of the Presbyters he reckoneth thus Bene viuendo solicitè praesidendo ecclesiae verbum veritatis syncerè praedicaÌ„do baptizando offereÌ„do Good life careful ouerseeing the Church sincere preaching the word of truth baptizing according to Christs rule offring an vndefiled sacrifice praying for the sins of the people But if a Presbyter or Deacon be found a sinner he is accounted as a lay man that hath but one talent Good life is that talent which is common to al meÌ„ be they lay or Clergy but Presbyters had 4. other talents proper to their calling so linked together that they may not be seuered To whom theÌ„ preaching baptising offring at the Lords table do belong to theÌ„ also careful ruling gouerning the church doth appertain Now your secular Elders if they be Presbyters they must vndertake al 5. talents if they be lay they must neither preach baptize nor administer the Lords supper nor consequently be Presbyters or gouerne the Church For all Presbyters receiued those 5. talents or seruices in the church from their lord master but no lay man receiued them at Gods hand I conclude therefore no lay men were Presbyters in Chrysostoms age How many bishops saith S. August do I know that are most holy godly men how many Presbyters how many DeacoÌ„s such like Ministers of the diuine sacraments And speaking of his own Presbytership saith Nothing is in this life specially in this time more hard laborious dangerous theÌ„ the office of a bishop or a presbyter or a deacoÌ„n but w t God nothing more blessed if it be in such sort discharged as our chiefe ruler willeth The way I could not learne either in my childhood or youth when I began to learne violence was offered me for my sinnes what els should I thinke that the second place of gouernement shoulde be committed vnto me who yet knewe howe to holde an oare and nowe finding what is necessary for him which ministreth the worde of God and Sacramentes to the people I am not suffered to attayhe it for want of â—yme Presbyters in Austens time had their office in the Church to minister the Sacraments and propose the word to the people and to such Presbyters was the second place of gouernement committed Lay Elders had neither to do with the one nor with the other part of that charge Socrates recording that the Councill of Nice inclined to make a Lawe for the restraining of Clergie men from their wiues saieth It seemed good to the Bishops to bring a newe Lawe into the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that consecrated men I meane Bishops Presbyters and Deacons shoulde not sleepe with their wiues which they had married whiles they were lay men But Paphnutius standing vp contradicted with a loude voice that this heauie yoke ought not to bee layed on the sacred men It shall not neede to proue vnto such as be learned that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be consecrated a Priest vnto God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the plainest worde the Grecians haue for a Priest and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for one that is consecrated to that seruice Those Socrates most euidently diuideth into these three Bishops Presbyters and Deacons and saith by way of restraint 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I meane namely and specially these three degrees The purpose was that they shoulde not sleepe with their wiues which they had married 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when as yet they were Lay men that is as Sozomene expoundeth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which they had married before they were consecrated Now set this together and you shal find they were laie men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before they were consecrated and therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 once being consecrated they ceased to bee Lay men any longer but Bishops Presbyters and Deacons were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 men consecrated they were ergo no Lay men Much more might be saide but this may suffice for those that haue not wedded their iudgements to their appetites as for such nothing wil serue except it please their humors and therefore I leaue them You prooue that Lay Elders were not called by the name of Presbyters in the Primitiue Church but that no such were admitted to gouerne the Church you doe not prooue Giue me leaue to tell you what I prooue repell it if you can I prooue that you greatly deceiue your selues and abuse the fathers when you make the world beleeue they had Lay Presbyters ioyned with the Bishops to gouerne the Church for it is apparant by their writings they had
to rule the Church in common I am so farre from reiecting or declining Ieromes authoritie in this point though he seeme very fauourable to you that if you will stand to his censure I will doe the like but before wee wade deeper let vs laie foorth the state of the question that we may thereby perceiue what the sacred Scriptures and auncient Fathers doe confesse or confute CHAP. XII To whom the Apostles departing or dying left the gouernement of the Church whether equally to all Presbyters or chieflie to some and how farre the conceites of late writers herein varie from the auncient Fathers whose wordes they pretend to follow THat order and discipline are not onely profitefull but also needfull in the Church of God and as well amongst Pastours and Teachers as learners and hearers might many wayes be confirmed if it were not on all sides concorded They that most dissent in the kind of gouernement doe first agree on the vse of gouernment they would els not striue for that which might still be wanted and neuer missed in the Church of Christ. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Order saieth Nazianzene is the mother and preseruer of all things The vtilitie and necessitie whereof as in all states and creatures so specially in the Church of God and in the Pastours and Gouernors thereof hee that liketh at large to examine let him read Nazianzens oration plentifully and purposely written of that Argument Onely I aduise with him that vnder a shew of religion and zeale No man bee wiser then hee should no man vprighter then the lawe clearer then the light straighter then the rule nor forwarder then the commandement If order and discipline be necessarie for all persons and ages in the Church of Christ the gouermnent of the Church must not cease with the Apostles but dure as long as the Church continueth that is to the worlds ende and consequently so much of the Apostolike power as is requisite for the perpetuall regiment of the Church must remaine to those that from time to time supplie the Apostles charge and succeed in the Apostles roomes Afore we enter to intreat of the first institution of Bishops we must carefully distinguish these there points The things which must be deriued from the Apostles to their helpers and successours in all Ages and Churches the persons to whom they were committed and the times when If we wander in these wee shall neuer get any certaine resolution of the matter in question What the things are which must abide for euer in the Church I shewed before it shall suffise now to rehearse them namelie power to preach the word and administer the Sacraments the right vse of the keies and imposition of hands for the placing of fit men to vndertake the cure of soules and remoouing of vnfaithfull and vnfit men from infecting and offending the Church These must not faile in the Church so long as there is a Church for the want of any one of them is the confusion if not subuersion of the Church These foure partes in this chapter for breuities sake I often reduce to two branches which are Doctrine and Discipline Comprising in doctrine the deuiding of the word and dispensing of the Sacraments and referring the rest I meane the publike vse of the keies and imposition of hands to the discipline or regiment of the Church The parties to whom these ecclesiasticall duties might possiblie be committed wee then also numbred and found foure sortes of them the people the laie Elders the Presbyters the Bishops The people must needs be excluded from intermedling with Pastorall duties for if all should be Teachers who should be hearers if there were none but shepeheards what should become of the flocke Hee that hath put a difference betwixt the Stewards and the household the labourers and the haruest the watchmen and the Citizens the builders and the stones the Sower and the ground the husbandmen and the tillage the leaders and the folowers euen the same Lord hath prohibited these degrees to bee confounded which he hath distinguished Are all Apostles are all Prophets are all teachers I thinke not If the whole bodie were the eie where were the hearing if the whole were hearing where were the smelling Intrusâ—â—n vpon men is iniurious vpon God is sacrilegious The examples of Korah whome the earth swalowed of Vzzah â—â—riâ—en to death and Vzziah plagued with the leprosie for affecting and inuading the Priests office are well knowen Chrysostome saieth of the last Hee entered the Temple to vsurpe the Priesthood and hee lost his kingdome He entred to become more â—ener able and hee became more execrable So euill a thing it is not to abide within the boundes that God hath appointed vs either of honour or knowledge What I say of the people I say likewise of laie Elders for so much as they are but a part of the people and looke what the whole is prohibited euery part is interdicted If Laie men may intermeddle with ecclesiasticall functions why not the people If the people may not why should the Elders since both are Laie If they renounce the execution and chalenge the superuision of ecclesiasticall dueties they flie from one Rocke and fall on another they cleare themselues from the worde and entangle themselues with the sword Gouernours of the Church that bee neither ministers nor Magistrates I yet conceiue none if any mans skill bee so good that hee can describe vs a gouernement betwixt both that shall wrong neither I would gladly giue him audience Howbeit wee need not trouble our heads with the maner of gouernement that laie Elders must haue distinct from the Priestes and Princes calling before we haue better proofe for the persons that shall enioy this priuiledge When you make it appeare there were such officers in the Church of Christ wee will then intreat you to bound out their office by the word of God or writings of the auncient fathers till then wee stand resolued there were neuer such Gouernours nor gouernement established by the Apostles nor acknowledged by their after-commers in Christes Church The places pretended both in Scriptures and Fathers for such Elders wee haue leasurablie perused and examined and wee finde not so much as the footesteps of any Laie Elders Presbyters we find and Rulers but no reason to leade they were laie Presbyters or Rulers Against theÌ„ we find all the Christian ancient Councils lawes and fathers y t euer mentioned any Presbyters If I shuffle any writers wordes or dazel the Readers eies shew me the place I will yeeld to mine errour In the meane time I take him to witnesse that is Iudge of all secrets I endeuoured to walke soundly and simplie without swaying or leaning to either side more then the euidence of the trueth enforced me Two sortes are left for I still professe that laie Elders were neuer admitted to meddle with any such
Bishop were both one the care of the Church was equallie deuided amongst many but when the Teachers and Baptizers began to drawe disciples after them it was decreed throughout the world that to stop the rising of Schisines and diuisions one of the Presbyters should bee elected and exalted aboue the rest to whom the whole care of the Church should pertaine and hee was called a Bishop or Ouerseer And so by the custome of the Church rather then by the trueth of the Lordes disposition Bishops are greater then Presbyters with whom they should rule the Church in common I haue not altered or neglected any word in Ierome that is materiall Some of our time whom for their learning and paines in the Church of God I otherwise reuerence though I follow not their iudgement in this point collect out of Ambrose and Ierome that in the Apostles times Bishops did not differ from Presbyters onely there was in euerie place a President of the Presbyterie who called them together and proposed things needefull to bee consulted of and this kinde of Prioritie went round to all the Presbyters euery man holding it by course for a season which some thinke was a weeke euen as the Priestes of the lawe had their weekely courses to serue in the Temple This kind of moderating the Presbyteries by course for a weeke or a moneth they take to bee Apostolike all other sortes of regiment vsed after in the Church they suppose to be mens inuentions and therefore they call the one fourme of gouernement diuine the other humane I could with that in men of great giftes affection and preiudice did not often ouer-rule learning and iudgement but the greatest men in Christes Church excepting alwayes the Apostles haue enclined some to priuate opinions some to knowen errours and therefore later writers must thinke it no dishonour to haue their reasons weighed before they be receiued for my vnderstanding I would gladly learne where I shall reade that Bishops in the Apostles times gouerned by weekes or yeeres that this kind of Prioritie went by course in euery place to all the Presbyters I see it alleaged out of Ambrose but I finde no such thing affirmed by Ambrose He saith Primi Presbyters Episcopi appellabantur vt recedente eo sequens ei succederet the first that is the chiefest or eldest Presbyters were called Bishops so as hee departing or leauing the place the next succeeded him He doth not say the first departed at the weekes or yeeres end nor the next succeeded and so round euerie man in his course but when the first departed or left his place as by death depriuation desertion translation persecution continuall sickenes or any other occasion they did not choose another to succeede him but the next in order and standing to him that departed tooke his place By this you may imagine that the Apostles at the first in euerie place where they came tooke care to order the Presbyteries in such sorte that euerie man might bee placed according to the measure of the gifts and graces which he had receiued of the holie Ghost and withall appointed the eldest or first to moderate their meetings vntill further order should be taken and when the place was voide by death or otherwise the next to succeede him without anie other or further consent or election of the people or Presbytery But what can be more against Ambroses wordes and sense then that a weekelie or monethly gouernement went round about to all the Presbyters by course since he affirmeth that not all but onely the first Presbyters were Bishops If all were Bishops by course how could onelie the first haue that place if all were first who was second or third By primi Presbyteri the first Presbyters he doth not meane all the Presbyters that were in the first age of the Church vnder the Apostles for then they should all be Bishops and none Presbyters which is a contradiction in the verie wordes but by primus and sequens the first and the next he meant those that were so placed in order by the Apostles Let Ambrose himselfe tell you so much Hic enim Episcopus est quiinter Presbyteros primus est vt omnis Episcopus Presbyter sit non tamen omnis Presbyter Episcopus Denique Timotheum Presbyterum ordinatum significat sed quia ante se alterum non habebat Episcopus erat Vnde quemadmodum Episcopum or dine◠ostendit Neque enim fa◠erat aut licebat vt inferior ordinaret maiorem Nemo enim tribait quod non accepit Hee is a Bishop which is first amongst the Presbyters so that euery Bishop is a Presbyter but euery Presbyter is not a Bishop for example Paul signifieth that he made Timothie a Presbyter but because he had none other before him hee was a Bishop Whereupon Paul she weth him howe hee should ordaine a Bishop for it was neither meete nor lawful that the inferiour should ordaine the greater or superiour No man can giue that which he hath not receiued Euerie Presbyter was not a Bishop saieth Ambrose ergo that office went not round by course along all the Presbyters Againe Timothie was therefore a Bishop because he had none other before him but if they went round by order Timothie had many weekes another aboue him and afore him and then Timothie was no Bishop but when his course came Thirdly if euery Presbyter were a Bishop in his turne how fond a reason were this which Ambrose maketh that Timothie must be a Bishop before he could impose handes to ordaine a Bishop since it is not lawfull for an inferiour to ordaine his superiour and no man could giue that which he had not receiued For if that office went by order euerie man receiued Episcopall power to impose handes in his course and consequently might giue it Wherefore it is no part of Ambroses meaning or saying that the Episcopall honour and dignitie was in the Apostles times imparted to all the Presbyters of euerie Church in their turnes eche of them enioying it a weeke or a yeare it is a dreame of yours and so farre from all proofe and likelihoode that for your learning and credites sake you shoulde not father it on Ambrose What Ambrose prooueth for vs against the maine groundes of your newe Discipline in place where wee will not forget To returne to the ancient Fathers and sincerely to views their reportes without shortening or lengthening them for either side Epiphanius speech is in partcleere in part obscure I obserue three points in him that appeare to be true and accord with the iudgement of the rest of the Fathers The first is the Apostles coulde not at the newe planting of the Churches settle and dispose all thinges in such perfection as in time they did So saieth Ambrose Postquam omnibus locis Ecclesiae sunt constitutae officia ordinata aliter composita res est quà m coeperat After that Churches were established in all
places and offices distinguished or digested they tooke an other order then at beginning And why The first regarde the Apostles had was to gaine vnbeleeuers to Christ the second to gouerne such as were gained And these two respects might best be perfourmed by two contrarie courses To encrease the Church the more workemen the better For when the Haruest is great if the Labourers bee fewe the roumes can not be filled To guide the Church the fewer the better except it bee with counsell to aduise For diuerse men haue diuers minds and diuers meanings and in a multitude of Gouernours emulation and dissention are no rare springs Wherefore no maruell though the Apostles tooke besides themselues as many helpers as they coulde to conuert the worlde vnto Christ and yet tooke not vnto themselues as many Rulers as they coulde in euerie place to gouerne the beleeuers By order of nature men must bee gotten together afore they neede bee gouerned and so in the building of the Church the number of Preachers at the first was more requisite then the choice of Gouernours And for that cause Epiphanius second position is verie true That Presbyters and Deacons the one to labour in the worde and dispence the Sacraments the other to releeue the poore and attend to diuine Seruice were euerie where appointed by the Apostles These were sufficient to beginne the Churches and these were fittest to increase the Church And therefore in many places the Apostles left none other but these If you aske who then gouerned the Churches in those beginnings I answere the flocke was both augmented and directed by the Presbyters that laboured in the worde The chiefe gouernement to impose handes and deliuer vnto Satan rested yet in the Apostles who often visited the Churches which they planted and ordained Presbyters as they passed to supplie the wantes of euerie Church The third point in Epiphanius reporte is this that although it be not extant in the Apostles writings that in euerie place where they came at first they left Bishops yet the Scriptures do witnesse that Paul furnished some places with Bishops as Ephesus and Creete with Timothie and Tite Thus farre I see not what you can refell in Epiphanius Perchance you will deride Epiphanius simplicitie that coulde not discerne betwixt an Euangelist and a Bishop for as you maintaine Timothie and Tite were Euangelists and not Bishops and had an extraordinarie and no ordinarie calling You can not charge Epiphanius with ignoraunce in this behalfe but you must doe the like to the eldest and best learned Fathers of the Primitiue Church namely Eusebius Ambrose Chrysostome Ierome Oecumenius Primasius and others which affirme as Epiphanius doth that Timothie was a Bishop ordeined by S. Paul but thereof anon as also whether an Euangelist might bee a Bishop or no which conclusions of yours though they be most feeble and vnsure yet they be lately taken up for Oracles That which may be doubted in Epiphanius is this The cause why Bishops wanted in some places was saith he the lacke of fit men to beare the office It may be some will thinke it strange that amongest so many Prophets Pastours and Teachers as were in most of those Churches which Paul planted not a fit man could be found for the Episcopal function and yet afterward meete men were found for all the Churches in the worlde but as that which Epiphanius saith might be some cause of wanting Bishops at the first so if I be not deceiued there were other causes that mooued the Apostles not straight wayes to place Bishops in euerie Church where they preached which I will specifie when the testimonies of Ambrose and Ierome be throughly perused Ambrose at first sight seemeth somewhat to dissent from Epiphanius in that he thinketh the Churches had both Presbyters and Bishops left them by the Apostles and the Presbyters were placed in an order according to the deserts and worthines of eche man by the Apostles and others that founded the Churches and this rule deliuered that as the first and chiefest Presbyter who was Bishop in name and superiour in calling to the rest failed so the next should succeede in his roume and enioy the Episcopall chaire and power after his departure And when some Presbyters did not answere the expectation which was had of them but scandalized the Church that course of standing in order to succeede was changed and Bishops were chosen by the iudgement and liking of many Priests to cut off vnworthie and offensiue men from the place I could admit this report of Ambrose but that he expresseth not when and by whome this change beganne he saieth Prospiciente Concilio A Council fore seeing or prouiding that not order but merite should create a Bishop but what Council If he meant a Councill of the Apostles which is not expressed but may well bee intended for the wordes stand indifferent to any Councill no testimonie can be weightier for Bishops then this of Ambrose which is brought against them If he meant others after the Apostles deaths what authoritie had they to change the Apostolike gouernment or by their decree to bind the whole world But this I reserue till Ieromes witnesse bee repeated and examined Ierom in his words before cited auoucheth three special things first that til dissentions sprang in the Church Bishops and Presbyters were all one and the Churches were gouerned by the common aduise of Presbyters amongst whom the care of the Church was equally diuided Next that to roote out schismes rising verie fast through the Preachers and Presbyters factions by a decree throughout the whole worlde one of the Presbyters was chosen in euery Church and set ouer the rest and to him the whole care of the Church did euer after appertaine Thirdly that this subiection of the Presbyters vnder the Bishop and maioritie of Bishops aboue Presbyters grewe rather by the custome of the Church then by the trueth of the Lords disposition for they should rule the Church in common These wordes of Ierome may be either verie true according to the time that they be referred vnto or verie false If you so conster Ierome that all the while the Apostles liued Bishops were al one with Presbyters and had no more charge nor power in the Church then Presbyters you make Ierome contradict the Scriptures himselfe the whole aray of all the ancient Fathers and Apostolike Churches that euerwere since Christs time for all these affirme and proue the contrarie But if you so expound Ierom that the Apostles for a time suffred the Presbyters to haue equall power and care in guiding the Church themselues alwayes sitting at the sterne and holding the helue whiles they were present in those parts of the worlde till by the factions and diuisions of so manie gouernors the Churches were almost rent in peeces and thereupon the Apostles forced did set an other order in the Church then was at first and with the good liking of all the
standeth good that they retained it to themselues For of their hauing it there is no doubt of their committing it to the Presbyters of euery Church there is no proofe And therefore the Fathers doe vtterlie denie that the Apostles deliuered that power to any but to Bishops Their proofes be stronger then you take them for howsoeuer you will shift them There were Presbyters at Ephesus besides Timothie and in Creete besides Tite and yet Paul left the one at Ephesus to impose handes and the other in Creete to ordaine Presbyters in euerie Citie If without them the Presbyters of either place might haue doone it superfluous was both Paules charge they should do it and direction how they should do it But his committing that power and care to them prooueth in the iudgement of the ancient Fathers that the Presbyters without them coulde not doe it Euangelists you say they were and not Bishops Admit they were Then as yet neither Ephesus nor Creete had anie that might impose hands and yet had they Presbyters And consequently this power to impose handes was at that time reserued from the Presbyters to the Apostles and their deputies Saint Paul saieth most apparantly the Presbyterie might impose hands for Timothie receiued from them imposition of handes I haue tolde you alreadie that take the worde how you will you can prooue no such thing thence If it signifie there the degree of a Presbyter which Timothie then receiued as Ierome expoundeth the place it commeth nothing neere your purpose If you take it for the assemblie then gathered when Timothie was ordained Chrysostome telleth you they were more then Presbyters for otherwise they could not lay hands on Timothie to make him a Bishop Chrysostome you thinke erred in not expounding the place as you doe Then giue Saint Paul leaue to tell you that hee was present in the Presbyterie when Timothie was ordained and that he imposed hands on Timothie But this I haue handled before to which I referre you I onely nowe put you in minde that place will be are no such conclusion And as the Apostles reserued imposition of handes from the Presbyters to themselues so did they keepe the deliuering of offendours vnto Satan in their owne power If any obey not our sayings note him by a letter saith Paul and keepe no company with him To what ende should they note him by a letter vnto Paul vnlesse Paul had reserued the punishing of such offendours vnto himselfe Shall I come vnto you with a rodde or in the spirite of meekenesse If I come againe I will not spare such as haue heeretofore sinned and not repented I trust this be plaine enough to prooue that the Apostles kept the punishing of sinnes to themselues and referred them not ouer to the Presbyters The Apostles hauing of this power doth not exclude the Presbyters from hauing the same for at Corinth Paul not onely willeth the Church to excommunicate that incestuous sinner but rebuketh them for not doing it before he wrate Paul doth not reprooue them for not deliuering that sinner vnto Satan but for not sorrowing that he might haue beene put from among them Had they written of this notorious offence when they wrate of other things to the Apostle that he might haue considered of the offendours punishement they had doone their dueties they could maintaine factions and swell one against another through pride of their gifts but they did not sorrow to see so grieuous a crime committed and continued in the eyes both of beleeuers and Infidels nor so much as signifie the same by their letters as desiring to haue such a one excluded from their Christian fellowship This the Apostle chargeth them with hee goeth no further They shoulde haue noted him by a letter vnto Paul and kept no companie with him til the Apostle had decreed what to do with him All this doeth you no good for the Apostles neither were nor could be Bishops I am sure all the Fathers with one mouth affirme the Apostles both might be and were Bishops Cyprian Apostolos idest Episcopos Dominus elegit The Lord himselfe chose the Apostles that is the Bishops Apostoli Episcopi sunt The Apostles are Bishops saieth Ambrose Romae fuerunt primi Petrus Paulus Apostoli ijdem ac Episcopi At Rome the first were Peter and Paul both Apostles and Bishops saieth Epiphanius Iames saieth Chrysostome had the office of a Bishop at Ierusalem And so Eusebius Iames was the first that after the ascention of our Sauiour had the Episcopall seate at Ierusalem Ierome himselfe that is thought to speake much against the state of Bishops saith Peter after the Bishopâ—ike of Antioch helde the Sacerdotall chayre at Rome And againe Iames called the Lordes brother after the Lordes passion was straight ordained Bishop of Ierusalem by the Apostles Theodoret. Paul sheweth plainely that Epaphroditus had the Episcopall function committed to him by calling him an Apostle What neede wee more I remembred you before Peter himselfe calleth the Apostleship a Bishopship And why not if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be to ouersee the Lords flocke who better deserued that name then the Apostles They were more then Bishops So were they more then Presbyters and yet Saint Peter coulde tell howe to speake when hee called himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Presbyter as well as others Bishops are ouerseers but of one place Apostles of many Bishops were fastened to one place not by the force of their name but by the order of the holie Ghost who sent Apostles to ouersee manie places and settled Pastours to ouersee one but hee that is ouerseer of twentie Cities is ouerseer of euerie one And therefore the Apostles were Bishops and more then Bishops euen as Iohn was more then a Prophet and yet a Prophet Confound you their offices I keepe them distinct in that I say euerie Apostle was a Prophet a Bishop and a Presbyter but not euerie Presbyter Bishop or Prophet was an Apostle They were all the Ministers of Christ feeders of his flocke and stewardes of his mysteries but the Apostles in a greater measure of grace higher manner of calling and mightier force of Gods Spirite then the rest And whatsoeuer becommeth of the names it can not be denyed but the Apostles had that power of imposing handes and deliuering vnto Sathan which they after imparted vnto Bishops And therefore whiles they remayned in or neere the places where they planted Churches there was no such need of Bishops the Apostles alwayes supplying the wantes of those Churches with their presence Letters or Messengers as the cause required But when they were finally to forgoe those parts then began they to prouide for the necessitie and securitie of the Churches and left such fitte men as they had with Episcopall power as their substitutes to guide the Churches which they had founded The second cause why Bishops were not euery where trusted
concludeth that those were Laie men because they are called brethren and did baptize Cornelius and the rest Peter looking on and willing them to doe it How weake this collection is I doubt not but you quickly finde and the wordes which you bring are the next to these and proceed from the verie same perswasion that this did which was that all things at the first erecting of the Church were permiâ—ed and confused the paucitie of the persons and necessitie of the times so requiring and then it skilled not who were Presbyters and who were Bishops Yet if you presse Ambrose I will not reiect him for hee saieth no more but that the next Presbyter was to succeede after the place was voyde But that eyther they went round by course or did gouerne by weekes or monethes or that a Bishop should not differ from a Presbyter by power to ordaine others which are the things that you affirme to bee Gods ordinaunce in any of these if you prooue that Ambrose maketh with you wee will giue you the whole Besides this Ambrose hath foure speciall pointes in these verie places which you alleage against Bishops so contrary to your newe discipline as high noone is to midnight The FIRST is where hee shutteth your laie Presbyters out of doores in saying A Presbyter and a Bishop haue all one ordination for either is a Priest and so neither is Laie The NEXT that hee saieth Paul made Timothie the Euangelist both a Presbyter and a Bishop neither of which your discipline can abide that either Euangelistes should bee Bishops or that Paul should at any time consecrate Bishops The THIRD It is neither right nor lawfull saieth hee for a Presbyter which is an inferiour to ordaine a Bishop which is a Superiour and consequently your Presbyters may not impose hands on a Bishop as Chrysostome also telleth you The last is that where you say the people must haue the election of their Bishop or Pastour by Gods lawe Ambrose saieth it must be done by the iudgement of many Priests and not by the verdict of the people or laie Presbyters Thus see you that the auncient Fathers Ierome and Ambrose which are alleaged so constantlie not onelie for the Laie Presbyters but for the equalitie and Idemtitie of Bishops and Presbyters in the Apostles tyme come nothing neere your newe discipline The names were common but their callings different the wordes were not then seuered as nowe they bee but euen then Presbyters might not impose handes to ordaine Ministers that was reserued to some speciall and chiefe men trusted with the gouernement of others as well Teachers as hearers and appointed to succeede in the Apostles places as shall appeare in the chapter next ensuing with more euidence CHAP. XIII That some chiefe Pastours in and euer since the Apostles times haue bene distinguished from the rest of the Presbyters by the power of ordination and right of succession and placed in euerie Citie to preserue the externall vnitie and perpetuitie of the Church whom the auncient Fathers did and we after them doe call by the name of Bishops BEfore I demonstrate the vocation and function of Bishops to be Apostolike the ambiguitie of the name of Bishop and communitie of many things incident and appertinent both to Bishops and Presbyters vrge mee to lay downe and deliuer certaine peculiar markes and partes of the Bishops power and office whereby they are alwayes distinguished from Presbyters neuer confounded with them either in Scriptures Councils or Fathers Prerogatiues there were many appropriate vnto them by the authoritie of the Canons and custome of the Church as reconciling of penitents confirmation of Infants and others that were baptized by laying on their handes dedication of Churches and such like but these tended as Ierome saieth ad honorem sacerdotis potiùs quà m ad legis necessitatem to the honour of their Priesthood rather then to the necessitie of any lawe The things proper to Bishops which might not bee common to Presbyters were singularitie in succeeding and superioritie in ordaining These two the Scriptures and Fathers reserue onely to Bishops they neuer communicate theÌ„ vnto Presbyters In euery Church and Citie there might be many Presbyters there could bee but one chiefe to gouerne the rest the Presbyters for need might impose handes on Penitents and Infants but by no meanes might they ordaine Bishops or Ministers of the word and Sacraments Neither are these trifling differences or deuised by me The external vnitie and perpetuitie of the Church depend wholy on these As to auoyde schismes Bishops were first appointed so to maintaine the Churches in vnitie the singularitie of one Pastour ouer each flocke is commended in the Scriptures And as Bishops preserue the vnitie of each Church in that there may bee but one in a place so they continue the same vnto perenuitie by ordaining such as shall both helpe them liuing and succeed them dying Cyprian hath written an whole booke to prooue that the vnitie of each Church resteth on the singularitie of the Pastour whither I remit him that is desirous to read more at large as also to his first booke and third epistle intreating of the same matter and written to Cornelius The effect of all is contained in these wordes Who is so wicked and perfidious who so mad with the furie of discord that beleeueth the vnitie of God the Lords vesture the Church of Christ may bee torne in pieces or dare teare it Himselfe in his Gospell warneth and teacheth vs saying There shall bee one flocke and one shepeheard And doeth any man thinke there may bee in one place either many shepeheardes or many flockes In the foresayd Epistle speaking of himselfe not of the Bishop of Rome as fondly and falslie the Papistes conceiue hee saieth Heresies haue sprung and schismes risen from none other fountaine then this that Gods Priest is not obeyed nor ONE PRIEST in the Church acknowledged for the time to bee iudge in Christes steade to whom if all the brethren would be subiect according to the diuine directions no man would after the diuine iudgements after the suffrages of the people after the consent of other Bishops make himselfe iudge nowe not of the Bishop but of God Ierome saieth as much The dumbe beastes and wilde herdes doe follow their leaders the Bees haue their kings the Cranes flie after one like an Alphabet of letters One Emperour one Iudge of each Prouince Rome as soone as it was built could not haue two brethren to be kings Iacob Esau fought in one wombe Euery Church hath but one Bishop one chiefe Presbyter one chiefe Deacon and each ecclesiasticall order resteth on their Rulers In a shippe is but one that directeth the helue in an house but one Master in an armie neuer so great the signe of one Generall is expected Yea the very safetie of the Church dependeth on the dignitie of the chiefe Priest or
Bishop cui si non exors ab omnibus eminens detur potestas tot in ecclesijs efficienâ—ur schismata quot sacerdotes to whom if there bee not giuen a peerelesse power and eminent aboue all others there will bee as many schismes in the Church as there bee Priests thence is it that except the Bishop giue leaue neither Presbyter nor Deacon haue right to baptize The singularitie of one Pastour in euerie place preserueth the Peace and Unitie of the Churches and stoppeth Schismes and dissentions for which cause they were first ordayned by the Apostles And therefore is the conclusion generall both with Councils and Fathers that there coulde bee but one Bishop in one Citie where the Presbyters were many Cornelius Bishop and Martyr long before the Councill of Nice reporting to Fabius Bishop of Antioch the originall of Nouatus schisme saith This iollie inquisitor of the Gospell vnderstandeth not that there ought to be but one Bishop in that Catholike Church in which hee knoweth there are 46. Presbyters The great Nicene Councill tooke speciall care Ne in vna Ciuitate duo sint Episcopi that there should not bee two Bishops in one Citie Chrysostome when Paul writeth to the Bishops and Deacons of Philippi asketh this question What meaneth this were there many Bishops of one Citie and answereth By no meanes but by this title hee designeth the Presbyters for then the name was common in so much that a Bishop was called a Deacon or Minister Afterward each had his proper name and one was called a Presbyter the other a Bishop Theodorete Ne fieri quidem poterat vt multi Episcopi essent vnius Ciuitatis Pastores quo fit vt essent scilicet Presbyteri quos nominauit Episcopos In no case many Bishops could not be Pastours of one Citie Wherefore they were Presbyters whom he called by the name of Bishops Oecumenius Non quòd in vna Ciuitate multi essent Episcopi sed Episcopos vocat Presbyteros tunc enim nominibus adhuc communicabant Bishops Saint Paul nameth not that there were many Bishops in one Citie but the Presbyters he calleth Bishops for as yet the wordes were common to both The Latin Fathers giue the like testimonie Optatus Schismaticus peccator est qui contra singularem cathedram alteram collocat Hee is a schismatike and a sinner that against one Episcopall chaire erecteth an other Hierome Hic Episcopos Presbyteros intelligimus non enim in vna vrbe plures Episcopi esse potuissent Bishops heere wee vnderstand to bee Presbyters for in one Citie there could not bee many Bishops Ambrose referreth those wordes of Saint Paul to the Bishops that were with him and Timothie and not at Philippi With the Bishops which were saieth hee with Paul and Timothie who themselues were Bishops for had hee written to Bishops hee would haue named them and hee must haue written to the Bishop of the place as hee did to Tite and Timothie and not to two or three For as hee saieth elsewhere Aliquantos esse Presbyteros oportet vt bini sint per ecclesias vnus in Ciuitate Episcopus The Presbyters must bee some in number that there may be two in each Church and but one Bishop in a Citie This is a certaine rule to distinguish Bishops from Presbyters the Presbyters were many in euery Church of whom the Presbyterie consisted Bishops were alwayes singular that is one in a Citie and no moe except an other intruded which the Church of Christ counted a Schisme and would neuer communicate with any such or else an helper were giuen in respect of extreame and feeble age in which case the power of the latter ceased in the presence of the former And this singularitie of one Pastour in each place descended from the Apostles and their Scholers in all the famous Churches of the world by a perpetuall chaire of succession and doeth to this day continue but where abomination or desolation I meane heresie or violence interrupt it Of this there is so perfect record in all the stories and Fathers of the Church that I much muse with what face men that haue any taste of learning can denie the vocation of Bishops came from the Apostles for if their succession be Apostolike their function cannot choose but be likewise Apostolike and that they succeeded the Apostles and Euangelists in their Churches and chaires may ineuitably bee prooued if any Christian persons or Churches deserue to be credited The second assured signe of Episcopall power is imposition of handes to ordaine Presbyters and Bishops for as Pastours were to haue some to assist them in their charge which were Presbyters so were they to haue others to succeed them in their places which were Bishops And this right by imposing hands to ordaine Presbyters Bishops in the Church of Christ was at first deriued from the Apostles vnto Bishops and not vnto Presbyters and hath for these fifteene hundred yeeres without example or instance to the contrarie till this our age remained in Bishops and not in Presbyters Philip preached and baptized at Samaria but he could not giue the graces of the holy Ghost by imposition of hands to make fit Pastours and Teachers for the worke of the ministerie the Apostles were forced to come from Ierusalem to furnish the Church of Samaria with meete men to labour in the word and doctrine The like wee finde by Paul and Barnabas in the Actes who visited the Churches where they had preached and supplied them with Presbyters in euery place that wanted Paul left Tite to doe the like in Creete and Timothie was sent to Ephesus to impose handes notwithstanding the Church there had Presbyters long before Ierome where hee retcheth the Presbyters office to the vttermost of purpose to shew that hee may doe by the worde of God as much as the Bishop hee excepteth this one point as vnlawfull for Presbyters by the Scriptures Quid facit excepta ordinatione Episcopus quod Presbyter non faciat What doeth a Bishop saue ordination which a Presbyter may not doe He saieth not what doeth a Bishop which a Presbyter doeth not for by the custome and Canons of the Church very many things were forbidden Presbyters which by Gods word they might doe but hee appealeth to Gods ordinaunce which in his Commentaries vpon Tite hee calleth the diuine institution and by that hee confesseth it was not lawfull for Presbyters to ordaine any And why That power was reserued to the Apostles and such as succeeded them not generally in the Church but specially in the chaire Thence doth Chrysostome inferre verie precisely against your new Discipline that in Paules wordes to Timothie Neglect not the gift that was giuen thee with imposition of handes of the Presbyterie by the word Presbyterie in that place of Scripture must be vnderstoode Bishops not Presbyters and giueth this reason 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for Presbyters
disallowed If Presbyters might impose handes Maximus was lawfully called to that degree by Gregorie Nazianzen and then had the Councill no cause to mislike such as were ordained by him but they lay this for their ground that he was neuer a lawfull bishop and therefore all that he did in imposing handes was vtterlie voide By this I trust you see it pertained onely to Bishops to ordaine by imposition of hands and not to Presbyters you haue the cleere decision of the Primitiue Church that Presbyters might not ordain Presbyters much lesse might they lay hands on bishops Their meaning is that Presbyters without a Bishop coulde not impose hands but with the Bishop they might and did as the Councill of Carthage which wee brought you confirmeth And as they might not do it without a Bishop so the Bishop might not doe it without them It is wel yet we haue obtained thus much that without a bishop there can be no imposition of hands to make Presbyters how thinke you then must there be bishops in the church of Christ or no and are they all one with Presbyters or a seuerall degree from them They both concurre in ordaining and neither may impose hands without the other You must for sake this fort as well as you did the former for in that Coūcil of Carthage which you cite neither is there any nūber of Presbyters prefired nor their presence required only this is prescribed if any be present they shall approue the bishops doings with laying their hands next his The bishop imposeth not hands either in their names or at their perils if any thing be done against y e Canons but as he alone blesseth consecrateth y ◠person that is ordered to the seruice of God so if ought be otherwise then well he alone is in danger for it The Councill of Hispalis saith Episcopus Sacerdotibus ac Ministris solus dare honorem potest solus auferre non potest The Bishop alone may giue Priests and Deacons their honor but he can not alone take it frō them Neither had Bishops alwaies such store of Presbyters eyther present or pertaining to thē as you imagine In greater churches they had greater numbers in smaller they had oftē two somwhere one somtimes none yet for all this defect of Presbyters the Bishops there did not refraine to impose hands without them The number of Presbyters in many places were two in a Church as Ambrose writeth sometimes but one In the third Council of Carthage when it was agreed that the Primate of that Citie might take the Presbyters of euerie Diocese and ordaine them Bishops for such places as desired them though the Bishop vnder whom the Presbyter before liued were vnwilling to spare him Posthumianus a Bishop demaunded What if a Bishop haue but one only Presbyter must that one be taken from him Aurelius the Bishop of Carthage answered One Bishop may ordaine many Presbyters but a Presbyter fit for a Bishopricke is hardly found Wherefore if a man haue but one onely Presbyter and fit for the roume of a Bishop he ought to yeelde that one to be ordained Posthumianus replied Then if an other Bishop haue a number of Clearks anothers store should relieue me Aurelius concluded Surely as you helped an other church so he that hath many Clearks shal be driuen to spare you one of them to be ordained by you Three things are euidēt by the purport of this speech first that some bishops had oftentimes but one Presbyter and he might be taken from them Next that a Bishop hauing no Presbyter left might make many when he would if he had fit men of his owne for the place Thirdly that if hee wanted meet men another Church should allow him according to his losse some to be ordained by him A Bishop then hauing no Presbyter left to ioyne with him might alone ordaine both such of his owne church as were meet and such as were sent him from other places Againe when any thing was done in ordering of Ministers against the Lawes or Canons not the Presbyters but onely the bishop was punished for imposing his hands and transgressing the discipline of the Church Nowe had the Presbyters bene Agents in ordaining as well as the bishop no reason to let them goe free that were parties to the contempt as well as the bishop but for that his handes did ordaine and authorize theirs did nothing but allow his fact which by dissenting they could not hinder therefore the Lawes and Canons as they did charge the Bishop and not the Presbyters to see those rules obserued that were required for the making of Ministers so they did chalenge the Bishop and no man else for violating the same with imposition of his handes if ought were otherwise then well And for that cause both Laws and Canons speake singularly to one not plurally to many when they represse disorders in creating Presbyters Deacons to shew there was one chiefe and principall Actor amongst them in those cases whose fact it was the rest only following witnessing his doings For the Clergie of the Paulianists when they returned to the Church if they were without fault and blamelesse the Councill of Nice thus decreed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let them receiue imposition of hands from the Bishop of the Catholike Church The Councill of Antioch Euerie Bishop shall haue power in his Dioecese 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to ordaine Presbyters and Deacons If any Bishop saieth the Councill of Chalcedon shall for money ordaine either Bishop Presbyter or Deacon or any other reckoned amongst the Clergie he shall being conuicted thereof endanger his owne degree And againe None neither Presbyter nor Deacon nor generally any within the Ecclesiasticall order must be ordained 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is affixed to no certaine place If any be so made the sacred Councill hath decreed their ordination shall be voide but it shall not returne to the reproch or detriment 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of him that imposed handes If thou speake of Paulinianus saieth Ierome against the errors of Iohn of Ierusalem thou seest him subiect to his owne Bishop liuing in Cyprus and comming nowe and then to visite vs not as any of your but of another Bishops Clergie eius videlicet à quo ordinatus est euen his of whome hee was ordained Wee permit not any Clergie man of what degree soeuer saieth the Emperour dare aliquid ei à quo ordinatur to giue any reward to him of whome hee is ordained And so generally for the breach and neglect of any of the Emperiall Lawes prescribed for the ordering of Bishops Presbyters and Deacons the Presbyters were not punished which ioyned with the Bishop but qui ordinat or qui ordinationem imponit the bishop that ordained them was punished because it lay in him alone by with-holding or unposing his handes to frustrate or finish the whole action Wherefore I see
no cause why some Writers in our dayes should discredite the report and reason which Epiphanius maketh against Aerius that a Presbyter could not be equal with a Bishop for so much as the order of Bishops engendreth Fathers vnto the Church and the order of Presbyters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not able to beget Fathers by the regeneration of baptisme begetteth children vnto the church but not fathers or teachers and so no possibilitie to make a Presbyter that hath not receiued power to impose handes equall with a Bishop For what doth Epiphanius auouch in these words which Athanasius Ierom Chrysostome and Ambrose do not like wise auouch or what saieth he more then the Primitiue Church in her generall and Prouinciall Councils decreed against Colluthus Maximus and others and obserued without alteration euer since the Apostles died If wee reiect this assertion of Epiphanius that onely Bishops should impose handes to ordaine and not Presbyters wee reiect the whole church of Christ which interpreted the Scriptures in this behalfe as Epiphanius did and confirmed the verie same resolution with the continual practise of all ages and countries where the Gospell hath bene preached and beleeued for by power to ordaine the christian world hath alwayes distinguished bishops from Presbyters as it is easie to be seene by all the monuments of antiquitie that are extant to this day either of Councils Stories or Fathers And as by imposing oâ— haÌ„ds so by succeeding in the chaire haue Bishops euer since the Apostles times beene seuered from Presbyters in the Church of Christ which to all that doe not eagerlie seeke to captiuate the trueth to their owne desires is an argument vnrefellable that the first placing of Bishops aboue Presbyters was Apostolike Tertullian saith Constabit id esse ab Apostolis traditum quod apud ecclesias Apostolorum fuerit sacrosanctum It is certaine that came from the Apostles which is sacredly obserued in the Churches of the Apostles And Austen Quod vniuersa tenet ecclesia nec concilijs institutum sed semper retentum est non nisi authoritate Apostolica tradituÌ„ rectissime creditur That which the whole Church keepeth and was not appointed by Councils but always retained that is most rightly beleeued to haue descended from the Apostles Now that in the Churches planted by the Apostles their coadiutors one hath bene seuered from the rest of the Presbyters and placed aboue the rest in the honour of y t Episcopal chaire before there were any general Councils to decree that maner of gouernment so continued euen from the Apostles persons hands to this present age the perpetuall succession of bishops in those principall Churches where the Apostles their helpers preached and gouerned like wise in all other churches of the world following their steps will strongly and fully confirme If the Apostles placed bishops with their own hands if departing ordying they left bishops to succeede them if their Disciples and Schollers embraced vsed that course to set bishops aboue Presbyters for sauing the church from schismes left it to their after-commers I trust there are few men so deepely drowned in their owne conceits or wholy addicted to their fansies but they will acknowledge the first distinction institution of bishops from and aboue Presbyters was if not commanded imposed by the Apostles precepts on the Church yet at least ordained deliuered vnto the faithfull by their example as the best way to maintaine the peace and vnitie of the Church and consequently the custome of y â— church which Austen speaketh of that the bishops office should be greater theÌ„ the Presbyters the the decree of the whole world which Ierome mentioneth were deriued from the Apostles and confirmed by them and may not be reuersed and reâ—ealed after 150. yeers vnlesse we chalenge to be wiser and better able to order and gouerne the Church of Christ then the Apostles were Eusebius the first and best collector of auncient and Ecclesiasticall momunents Egesippus and Clemens being lost deriueth the successions of bishops in the foure principal churches of the world Ierusalem Antioch Rome and Alexandria from the Apostles age vnto his owne time by which as by a line we may be directed to see what maner of Episcopall successions the rest of the Churches had from whom the first originall of bishops descended I wil set them downe as it were in a Table euen from the Apostles their followers vnto the time they met in the great Councill of Nice about 320. yeeres after Christ and then examine more exactly whence they tooke their first beginning In the Church of Ierusalem Iames the Apostle Simeon Iustus Zacheus Tobias Beniamin Iohannes Mathias Philippus Sâ—nnecas Iustus Leui Ephrem Ioseph Iudas Marcus Cassianus Publius Maximus Iulianus Caius Symmachus Caius Iulianus Capito Maximus Antoninus Valens Dolichianus Narcissus Dius Germanion Gordius Narcissus iterum Alexander Mazabanes Hymeneus Zambdas Hermon Macarius Maximus Cyrillâ—s Iohannes Iuuenalis In the Church of Antioch Peter the Apostle Euodius Ignatius Heros Cornelius Eros Theophilus Maximinus Serapion Asclepiades Philetos Zebinus Babilas Fabius Demetrius Paulus Samosatenus Domnus Timeus Cyrillus Tyrannus Vitalius Philagonius Eâ—stathius Paulinus Miletius Flauianus Porphyrius Alexander Iohannes In the Church of Rome Peter and Paul Linus Anacletus Clemens Euaristus Alexander Sixtus Thelesphorus Higinus Pius Anâ—cetus Soter Eleutherius Victor Zepherinus Calixtus Vrbanus Pontianus Antâ—rus Fabianus Cornelius Lucius Stephanus Xistus Dionysius Felix Eutichianus Caius Marcellinus Marcellus Eusebius Meltiades Syluester Marcus Iulius Liberius Damasus Siricius Anastasius In the Church of Alexandria Mark the Euangelist Anianus Abilius Cerdo Primus Iustus Eumenes Marcus Celadion Agrippas Iulianus Demetrius Heraclas Dionysius Maximus Theonas Petrus Achilles Alexander Athanasius Petrus Timothius Theophilus Cyrillus These Catalogues of the Bishops of Ierusalem Antioch Rome and Alexandria Eusebius pursueth vnto the beginning of his owne time leauing off at Hermon Bishop of Ierusalem Tyranous bishop of Antioch Marcellinus bishop of Rome and Peter Bishop of Alexandria the rest are supplied out of others as in the See of Alexandria Achilles Alexander Athanasius and Peter out of Socrates Vitalius Philagonius and Eustathius out of Theodoret as also Macarius for Ierusalem In the See of Rome Marcellus and those that follow out of Optatus and Augustine The foure bishops of these Churches that met and sate in the Councill of Nice were Syluester for Rome by Vitus and Vincentius his Presbyters Sozomene faieth it was Iulius Alexander for Alexandria Macarius for Ierusalem and Eustathius for Antioch as appeareth by their subscriptions vnto the saide Council Now when these successions beganne and who were the first Authors and ordainers of them let vs see what proofe can be brought That Iames the Apostle was the first bishop of Ierusalem Clemens Egefippus Eusebius Ierome Chrysostome Epiphanius Ambrose and Augustine confirme Clemens in his sirt Booke
that they wrate and testified thus much Neither speake they of these things by hearesay they liued with the Apostles Scholers receiued from their mouthes the things which they witnesse to posteritie and their successors in most churches they same with their eies conferred with them Irenaeus that in his youth was Polycarpus Scholer saieth Habemus annumerare eos qui ab Apostolis instituti sunt Episcopi in Ecclesijs successores eorum vsque ad nos St recondita mysteria scissent Apostoli quae seorsim latenter ab reliquis perfectos docebant hijs vel maxime traderent ea quibus etiam ipsas ecclesias committebant Valde enim perfectos irrâ—prehensibiles in omnibus eos esse volebant quos successores relinquebant suum ipsorum locum magisterij tradentes We can reck on those which were ordained bishops in the churches by the Apostles and their successors euen to our age If the Apostles had knowen any hid mysteries which they taught to the perfect secretly and apart from the rest they would most of all haue deliuered those things to such as they coÌ„mitted the Churches vnto For they greatly desired to haue them perfect and vnreprooueable in all things whom they left to bee their successours deliuering vnto them their owne place of teaching Egesippus liued at the same tyme somewhat elder then Irenaeus and trauelling to Rome vnder Anicetus he conferred with Primus Bishop of Corinth and diuers other Bishops as he went and found them all agreeing in one and the same doctrine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In euery succession and in euery Citie saieth he as I trauelled they kept that trueth which the Lawe and the Prophets and the Lord himselfe preached And the Church of Corinth persisted in the right way vnto the time of Primus Bishop of Corinth And shewing how the Church of Ierusalem came first to be troubled with heresies he saieth After that Iames the Iust who was both an Apostle and the first Bishop of Ierusalem was martyred by the same kind of death that the Lord was Simeon the sonne of Cleophas vncle to Iames was made Bishop whom all preferred for this respect because he was an other of Christes cosins as the former was That Church men called a Virgin for as yet she was not infected with false doctrine but Thebulis because he was not made Bishop was the first that corrupted her Dionysius equal in age with Egesippus and Bishop of Corinth straight after Primus in his epistle written to the Athenians putteth them in minde that Dionysius the Areopagite conuerted to the faith by S. Paul was their first Bishop and Publius another of their Bishops martyred by the persecuters of those times their Church restored by Quadratus an other of the Apostles disciples that next succeeded Publius in the Bishoprike Clemens Alexandrinus who liued in the next age to Saint Iohn the Apostle reporteth out of former stories that S. Iohn returning from his banishment to Ephesus went to the Churches round about being thereto requested and in some places made Bishops in other places chose such into the Clergie as the holy Ghost signified vnto him and that euen then the Bishop was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 set ouer and aboue all both Clergie and people Methodius saieth that the Apostle Peter directed Eucharius one of the 70. disciples with Valerius and Maternus to preach the Gospell in Germanie and France and Eucharius planting a Church at Treuers held the Bishoprike of that Citie 23. yeeres and then dying Treuericae ecclesiae culmen Valerio derelinquit relinquished the chiefe dignitie of the Church of Treuers to Valerius who after fifteene yeeres left the Pastorall charge to Maternus After Maternus had held the regiment of preaching the word 40. yeeres one Auspicius sate in his place And so along by lawfull successions many singular and excellent men for holinesse and grace namelie Serenus Felix Manscetus Clemens Moses Martinus Anastasius Andreas Rusticus Fabricius Fortunatus Cassianus Marcus and many others About Irenaeus time who succeeded Pothynus Bishop of Lions in France that was martyred when he was 90. yeeres of age we finde Thraseas Bishop of Smyrna after Polycarpe Apollinarius Bishop of Hierapolis after Papias another of Saint Iohns Scholers Banchillus Bishop of Corinth after Primus and Dionysius Polycrates Bishop of Ephesus succeeding some of his kinsmen in the same seate Theophilus Bishop of Cesaria to haue bene renowmed the most of them writers in the Church of Christ. Of his time Tertullian saieth Percurre ecclesias Apostolicas apud quas ipsae adhuc cathedrae Apostolorum suis locis praesidentur c. Surueie the Apostolike Churches where the very chaires of the Apostles are to this day succeeded or continued Is Achaia neere to thee There thou hast Corinth If thou be not farre from Macedonia thou hast Philippos and Thessalonica If thou trauell into Asia thou hast Ephesus If thou lie neere to Italie thou hast Rome In Cyprians time who was Bishop of Carthage the Bishop of Cesarea was Theoctistus and after him Domnus then Theotecnus and Agapius the Bishop of Laodicea was Heliodorus that succeeded Thelimydres and after Heliodorus followed Socrates Eusebius Anatolius Stephanus and Theodotus The Bishop of Tyrus was Marinus before whom were Alexander and Cassius and after whome came Tirammion and Paulinus yea the successions of Bishops in these and other Churches dured from the Apostles not only to the Councill of Nice but a thousand yeeres after Christ and in many places to this present day For where S. Iohn the Euangelist wrate to the Pastours of the seuen Churches in Asia to wit of Ephesus Smyrna Pergamus Thyatira Sardis Philadelphia and Laodicea their successours sate in the Councill of Nice retaining the same place and office of Bishops which their predecessours had in the Apostles time and there subscribed with the rest Menophantes Bishop of Ephesus Eutychius Bishop of Smyrna Serras Bishop of Thyatira Artemidorus Bishop of Sardis Cyrion Bishop of Philadelphia and Theodotus Bishop of Laodicea together with the Bishops of Athens Thessalonica Hierapolis and many other places that had their first Bishops from the Apostles hands In the 4. 5. and 6. generall Councill which was kept 676. yeeres after Christ the Bishops that succeeded in the same seates did like wise subscribe and so hath the succession of Bishops in many places of Christendome continued from the Apostles times to this present age In some countreys where Christianitie is decaied their succession of Bishops is interrupted otherwise throughout the Christian world no example before our age can be shewed that euer the Church of Christ in any place or time since the Apostles died had any other form of gouernment then by Bishops succeeding and ruling as well the Presbyters
as the people that were under them Our answere is easie and readie to all that you haue brought first the Bishops of the Primitiue Church which succeeded one another in euery place were all one with Presbyters as Ierome telleth you and then we graunt without exception all that you haue alleaged out of these ancient Fathers and Writers Next â—hen they make any difference betwixt Bishops and Presbyters as sometimes they doe by Bishops they vnderstand all Pastours and Ministers of the worde and Sacraments and by Presbyters they meane the laie Elders which wee seeke to restore Thirdly if you could prooue that Bishops were aboue other Ministers of the worde and Sacraments yet that superioritie was nothing els but a power to call the rest together to propose matters in doubt vnto them and to aske their voyces and consents by which the Bishops of those times were directed and from which they might by no meanes diuert to their owne wils and pleasures I know how easie readie a thing it is with you to say what you list if you may be trusted without any further triall but if it please you substantiallie to prooue these things which you afffirme or but any one of them you shal find it is a matter of greater difficultie and longer studie then you take it for Did you pleade before the poorest Iurie that is for earthly trifles they would not credite your worde without some witnesse and in matters of religion that touch the peace safetie of the whole Church of Christ do you looke your voluntarie should bee receiued without all authoritie or testimonie to warrant it if your follie be such as to expect so much at other mens hands their simplicitie is not such as to yeeld it In deed to my conceiuing the summe of your answer is very like the form of your discipline for neither of theÌ„ hath any proofe possibilitie nor cohereÌ„cie Toprooue the Bishops calling to be different from the Presbyters that yet helped in the word and Sacraments I shew that Bishops ordained ministers which Presbyters by the iudgement and assertion of the Primitiue Church might not doe and that in euery Church there were or might be many Presbyters according to the necessitie of the place but no more then one Bishop in euerie Church did or might succeed the Apostles in their chaires Hence I conclude that Bishops euer since the Apostles times were distinguished from those Presbyters that assisted the Pastour of each place in the word and Sacraments You answere that either Bishops were all one with Presbyters or if there were any difference betwixt them Presbyters then were laie Elders In which words you close not onely a monstrous falsitie but a manifest contrarietie For in effect you say Presbyters were Bishops and no Bishops Presbyters were no Laie men and yet Laie men If Presbyters were Bishops they were no Laie Elders if they were Laie Elders they were no Bishops You must therefore choose the one and refuse the other as false and repugnant to the former Take which you will the choise must be yours what you will answere The Bishops which succeeded the Apostles were the Pastors and ministers of euery parish the Presbyters were the Laie Elders that together with the Bishop gouerned the Church in common Could you make any proofe for laie Elders either in Scriptures or Fathers you had some shew to mistake Presbyters for laie Elders but I haue alreadie perused the weakenesse of your ghesses and withall made iust and fullproofe for the contrarie that the Primitiue Church of Christ had no Presbyters but ministers of the worde and Sacramentes If you bee loth to turne backe to the place heare what the great Affrican Councill saieth wherein sate besides S. Augustine 216. Bishops In the former Councill saieth Aurelius We thought meete that these three degrees tied to a kind of continencie by reason of their consecration I meane Bishops Presbyters and Deacons 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as becommeth Bishops Priests of God Leuites seruiters about the diuine SacrameÌ„ts shold be continent in all things All the Bishops answered we like wel that all which stand or serue at the aultar should bee continent Then Presbyters were consecrated and Priests to God and approched to the aultar and ministred the diuine Sacraments The Imperiall lawes say as much Touching the most reuerend Presbyters and Deacons if they be found to giue false euidence in a pecuniarie cause Sufficiat pro verberibus tribus annis separari à sacro ministeria it shall suffice for them in stead of whipping to be three yeeres separated from the sacred ministerie but if in criminall causes they beare false witnesse clero nudatoâ— legitimis poenis sub di praecipimus wee commaund them to bee degraded of their Clergie and subiected to the penalties of the lawe Then Presbyters in the Primitiue Church were both of the Clergie and sacred ministerie as the very lawes of the Romane Empire doe testifie Ierome on whose words you so much depend saieth Hac vt ostenderemus apud veteres eosdem fuisse Presbyteros quos Episcopos All these places prooue that in ancient times Presbyters and Bishops were all one And againe Episcopi Presbyteri Diaconi debent magnoperè prouidere vt cunctum populum cui praesident conuersatione sermone praecedant Quia vehementer ecclesiam Christi destruit meliores esse Laicos quà m Clericos The Bishops Presbyters and Deacons ought greatly to prouide that they excell all the people which are vnder them in conuersation and doctrine because it vehemently destroyeth the Church of Christ to haue the Laie men better then the Clergie men And Augustine Quicunque aut Episcopus aut Presbyter aut Laicus c. Whosoeuer either Bishop Presbyter or Laie man doth declare how eternall life may be gotten hee is worthily called the messenger of God Then if Bishops were no Laie men no more were Presbyters You must therefore send your laie Elders to the New-found land the Christian world neuer heard of any such ecclesiasticall Gouernours before some men in our age began to set that fansie on foote As for Presbyters that were Clergie men and ministers of the word we shew you both by the Scriptures and stories they were many in one Church and yet was there in euery Church and Citie but one of them that succeeded the Apostles as Pastour of y â— place with power to impose handes for the ordaining of Presbyters and Deacons Those successours to the Apostles the Church of Christ euen from the Apostles age hath distinguished from other Presbyters by the two proper markes of episcopall power and function I meane Succession Ordination and called them bishops Thus much is mainlie prooued vnto you by all those Apostolike Churches that had many Presbyters as helpers in the word and neuer but one Bishop that succeeded in the Apostolike chaire At Alexandria this succession began from Marke the Euangelist and
first Bishop of that church after whose death Peter and Paul yet liuing Anianus was elected by the Presbyters there and placed in an higher degree ouer the Presbyters and called a Bishop They be Ieromes owne words that I presse you with Alexandriae à Marco Euangelista Presbyteri semper vnum ex se electum in excelsiori gradu collocatum Episcopum nominabant At Alexandria from Marke the Euangelist the Presbyters alwayes electing one of themselues placing him in an higher degree called him a Bishop The like he saieth was done in the whole world Postquam vnusquisque eos quos baptizauer at suos esse putabat non Christi in toto orbe decretum est vt vnus de Presbyteris electus superponer etur caeteris ad quem omnis ecclesiae cura pertineret After euery man began to take those whom he baptized to be his owne not Christs it was decreed in the whole world that one of the Presbyters should be chosen and set aboue the rest to whom the whole or chiefe care of the Church should pertaine There were many Presbyters in euery Church and out of them one was chosen and set aboue the rest of the Presbyters to represse schismes He doeth not say that euery place had one Presbyter and no moe which was called a Bishop but one chosen out of the Presbyters which were many was placed in euery Church throughout the world not ouer the flocke only but ouer the rest of the Presbyters also which preached baptized as well as he and consequently were ministers of the word and Sacraments and no laie Elders as you dreame Wherefore to tell vs that the Bishops which succeeded the Apostles in their chaires were the Presbyters and ministers of euery parish is a very iest Not onely S. Ieromes wordes but all the Apostolike Churches and auncient stories most plainly conuince the contrary At Antioch euen as at Alexandria there were from the Apostles times a number of Presbyters and labourers in the word yet the succession continued alwayes in one no moe Ignatius the next bishop of Antioch after Euodius who receiued the first charge of that Church from the Apostles hands when he was caried prisoner to Rome writeth vnto the Church of Antioch willing the Laitie to obey the Presbyters and Deacons and adding you Presbyters foede the flocke that is with you till God shewe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who shall be your Ruler or Pastour after my death The like he doeth to the Churches of Trallis Magnesia Tarsus Philippos Philadelphia Smyrna and Ephesus in euery of his epistles to them remembring the Bishops Presbyters and Deacons that guided them and naming Polycarpus Onesimus Demas Vitalis and Polybius as Bishops of Smyrna Ephesus Magnesia Philippos and Trallis apart from the Presbyters of the verie same Churches yea what Church of account was there in Christendome that had not at one and the same time both Bishops and Presbyters Irenaeus was Presbyter vnder Pothymus Bishop of Lions At Antioch was Geminus vnder Zebenus and Malchion vnder Paulus Samosatenus and Diodorus Heliodorus Theodorus Isaac Mochinus and infinite others vnder the Bishops of that See So at Alexandria were Pantenus Clemens and Origen Presbyters vnder Serapion Asclepiades and Demetrius Bishops And so Dionysius vnder Heraclas and Pierius vnder Theonas And vnder the foresayd Dionysius when hee was Bishop of Alexandria were Maximus Dioscorus Demetrius Lucius Faustinus and Aquila Presbyters Tertullian Cyprian and Cecilâ—us were Presbyters in the Church of Carthage Saint Augustine was a Presbyter vnder Valerius Bishop of Hippo and vnder Augustine was Eradius that succeeded him and other moe Chrysostome was first Presbyter vnder Flauianus Bishop of Antioch and after made Bishop of Constantinople Of Vigilantius a Presbyter in Spaine Ierome saieth Imaruell the Bishop in whose charge or Diocesse he is reported to be a Presbyter doeth not breake that vnprofitable vessell with the Apostolike rod euen with an iron rod. Of Ierome S. Austen saieth Although by the names of honor which now haue preuailed in the vse of the church a Bishops place be greater then a Presbyters yet in many pointes Augustine is lesse then Ierome The Presbyteries of Caesarea Edissa Massilia Vienna Millan of infinite other churches might be likewise proued but why should I stand so long in a case as cleare as sunne-shine to those that haue any tast of learning or vse of reading They can light on no ancient Councill nor story of the Church but they shall find the Clergie of each Citie distinct from the Bishop subiect vnto the Bishop Yea no Presbyter might depart from the Church where he was ordained without the consent of his Bishop nor be receiued in another Church by the Bishop there without the liking licence of the Bishop whose Presbyter he was first as appeareth by the Councils of Nice can 15. 16. of Antioch ca. 3. of Chalcedon ca. 8. of Africa ca. 55. neither might any man be made a Bishop by the Canons except hee were first a Presbyter and so did rise by euery degree vnto the heigth of the Bishops calling All which a thousand other rules and Canons doe exquisitely prooue that euery Citie had besides their Bishop and vnder their Bishop as well Presbyters as other Clergie men so without all contradiction Presbyters were distinct froÌ„ Bishops a degree beneath Bishops wheresoeuer they be reckoned in order together as Deacons Presbyters Bishops But aunciently as Ierome saieth Presbyters and Bishops were all one Those names did not differ at first by reason the Episcopall power and honour was in the Apostles and Euangelists but when those succeeded that were neither Apostles nor Euangelists then began they to be called Bishops Eosdem olim vocabant Episcopos Presbyteros â—os autem qui nunc vocantur Episcopi nominabant Apostolos At the first faieth Theodorete they called the same men both Bishops and Presbyters and those that are now called Bishops they named Apostles In proces of time they left the name of Apostle to those y t were in deed Apostles they called them Bishops whom before they termed Apostles And so Ambrose Apostoli sunt Episcopi Post Episcopum plus esse intelligitur qui prophetare dicitur qui ordo nunc potest esse Presbyterij The Apostles are now the Bishops After the Bishop he is greatest that is said to prophesie which now may bee the order of Presbyters Ierome commenting vpon these words of Dauid Thy children shalbe in stead of thy fathers saieth The Apostles O Church were thy fathers because they begate thee and nowe for that they bee departed this world thou hast in their stead children which are the Bishops created by thy selfe for they are now thy fathers
great loue in you towardes vs that wee dare not offend you for the gaine of our soule Some of the Presbyters saieth Cyprian to his Clergie neither remembring the Gospel nor their place neither thinking on the judgement of the Lorde to come nor on the BISHOP THAT IS SET OVER THEM which was neuer doone vnder any of my predecessours with contempt and reproch of their Ruler take vpon them to doe anything euen to communicate with those that fall in time of persecution Let those rash and vnwise among you know that if they persist any longer in such actions I will vse that admonition which the Lord willeth mee in suspending them from the ministerie of the Lordes Table and at my returne make them answere before vs and the whole people for their dooings Some ripe youthes will thinke all these Fathers were infected with humane deuises in attributing so much vnto bishops but the grauer sorte will remember these learned and godly men were as like to knowe what in Christian duety they were to yeelde or to aske as the plotformers of our time that affirme the bishop must be subiect and obedient to the greater part of his Presbyters and do nothing but what they determine The bishop then or President of the Presbyters for I stand not on names whiles I discusse their powers is by Christs owne mouth proneunced to bee the Angell of the Church that is the chiefe Steward ouer Gods housholde and ouerseer of his flocke and the authoritie that hee hath in the Church is Pastorall and Paternal euen the same that hath continued in the church since the beginning of the world This fatherly kinde of regiment began in the Patriarks dured in the Priests and Prophets of Moses Lawe was deriued to the Apostles and so descended to the chiefe Pastours of Christs church to this day who are to be honored and obeyed in the word and Sacraments as Fathers of all their children This power and honour I trust is so tolerable and Christian that you dare not spurne against it If you did not giue it onely to them and take it from all others wee would not gaine say it so much as we doe That which is common to euery Pastour in regard of those that are vnder them cannot be denyed the chiefe to whose ouersight and charge the whole church in euerie place is committed If you thinke the name of Pastour cannot be common to many in one and the same Church then the bishop must be Pastour alone for he is the Angel of Gods Church If the pastorall charge may be common to many then must he haue it chiefly and aboue all because he is Gods Angell and superior to all You remember your owne positions it is Gods essentiall and perpetuall ordinance that one shoulde be chiefe as well ouer Presbyters as people He cannot be chiefe in the Presbyterie but he must be chiefe in the Church and consequently if the Presbyters be Pastours he is chiefe Pastour We giue him no power but to moderate the meetings and execute the decrees of the Presbyters That we are well content the Bishop shall enioy but further we giue him none Blessed are your Presbyters that must haue their betters to execute their decrees but I pray you sirs for Gods decrees who shall execute them Must the Presbyters voyces be asked before Gods Lawes shalbe executed Take heede not of tyrannicall but of Satanicall pride if Gods will shal not take place in your Churches till the Presbyterie be assembled and agreed You haue prouided a president to execute your owne pleasures now let God haue one amongst you to execute his Execution in all things we reserue to him that is chiefe for as to consult and decree a number is fittest so to execute that which is decreed one is the surest lest if execution be committed to many their excusing themselues one on another or dissenting from eche other do hinder the whole You beginne to be wise The honour to determine you keepe to your selues the paines to execute you lay on your chiefe Ruler to make him the gladder to be rid of his office that another by course may succeede in his roume And so where by Gods ordinance you must haue one chiefe you take such order with him that he shal neuer be willing to stay long in it Wee doe it to preuent ambition in such as woulde seeke for the highest place You decrease the ambition of one that shoulde be highest and increase the pride of an hundred that should be lowest for where wee haue one bishop in a Diocese tied to the Lawes of God the Church and the Prince you woulde haue three hundred in a Diocese in some more all of equall power and set at libertie to consult and determine of al matters at their pleasures We subiect our Presbyteries to the Lawes of God the Church and the Realme as well as you doe your Bishops and giue them no leaue to resist or reuerse the decrees of any superiour powers You doe well For when the God of heauen hath declared his will or the Church by her prouinciall or generall Councils determined doubts and made rules or Christian Magistrates by their Lawes redressed and ordered things amisse besides the loâ—se of your paines it were more then pride for your Presbyters in their assemblies to consult afresh and bring the selfe same things againe to the question What is decreed by superiours must not by inferiours be debated whether it shall take place or no but be rather obeyed with readinesse So that in all cases determined by the Lawes of God the Church or the Prince consultation is both superfluous and presumptuous execution is onely needefull and that must be committed to some persons that may precisely be chalenged and punished for the contempt if that which is commanded be not performed now whom appoint you to execute the decrees of God the Church and the prince The whole Presbyterie Then vpon the not execution of Gods or mans Lawe by any one Prebyter all must be punished aswell innocent as nocent diligent as negligent The blame must lie on all where the charge is in common Were you but once or twise well followed for other mens faultes you woulde soone ware weary of this generall and confused execution And though you woulde not yet neither the equity nor prudency of Gods or mans Lawes endure that wandering kinde of execution they note and specifie the persons that shall haue the charge and ouersight to execute their decrees that vpon any neglect or defect the right offendours may be chalenged And since to auoide confusion and preuent delayes you committe the execution of your owne decrees to the care and circumspection of your President what cause can there be why the lawes of God the Church and the Prince should not like wise be executed by the bishop or chiefe Pastour of eche place There can be no doubt but the Canons of Councils and Lawes of Christian princes
touching Church causes from the Aposiles age to ours haue bene committed to Episcopall audience and execution the question is for Gods Law who shoulde be trusted with the execution thereof And who rather say we then hee that is authorized by God to be the Angel of his Church and steward of his house at whose mouth the rest should aske the Law and be rather subiect vnto him then perch ouer him The execution of Gods Lawe by no meanes wee grant to the Bishop for then wee yeelde him all but in that case though ech Presbyter be inferiour to him yet the whole Presbyterie is aboue him and may both ouer-rule him and censure him That is as much as if you had said when the sheepe list to agree I will not say conspire they must leade their sheepeheard and when the children are wilfull they must rule their father Otherwise if the bishop be Pastor and father to eche Presbyter hee is the like to the whole Presbyterie consequently they must heare obey him as Gods Angel so long as he keepeth within the bounds of his message Nay euery Presbyter is a Pastour and Father as well as the Bishop and equall with him neither hath hee by Gods Lawe any right ouer them but onely by mans deuise Fie on this wauering Sometimes the Bishop shall bee chiefe ouer the Presbyterie by Gods essentiall and perpetuall ordinance Sometimes againe euerie Presbyter shall bee equall and euen with him and hee not chiefe ouer them and when you are a little angrie hee shall bee subiect vnto them and bee censured by them This tapesing to and fro I impute rather to the rawnesse of your discipline not yet digested then to the giddinesse of your heades This it is to wander in the desert of your owne deuises without the line of Gods worde or leuell of his Church to direct you But can you shewe vs by what authoritie you claime this power of your Presbyteries aboue and against their Bishops if by Scriptures produce them if by Fathers then shrinke not from them when they tell you on the other side what power the Bishop had should haue ouer his Presbyters Wee haue both Scriptures and Fathers but specially Scriptures First the Apostles Peter and Paul acknowledge the Presbyters to be Pastours and giue them the feeding ouerseeing and ruling the flock Next the Presbyterie did excommunicate the incestuous Corinthian and imposed hands on Timothie Thirdlie they are the Church which if a man heare not he must bee taken for a Publicane and an Ethnike by Christes commandement Fourthly the common wealth of Israel had apparantly that kind of gouernment which Christ and his Apostles did not alter Lastly the fathers confesse the Churches at first were gouerned with the common counsell of the Presbyters and without their aduise nothing was done in the Church These be the fortes of your late erected Consistorie if these be taken from you you haue no place left whither your maimed discipline may retreat and these are most easilie razed to the ground in order as they stand For FIRST the same power which you claime by Peters and Pauls words vnto Presbyters as Pastours in respect of the flocke committed to their trust you must yeeld vnto Bishops as chiefe Pastors in comparison both of Presbyters and people and so you prooue against your selues for the Bishop is as well chiefe in the Church where he is Gods Angel as in the Consistorie where hee gouerneth the Presbyterie NEXT you cannot conuince that the Presbyterie did either excommunicate the malefactor of Corinth or lay hands on Timothie I haue cleared the inferments of both places before And if you could conclude any such thing which you cannot yet most apparantly the Apostle Paul with his owne mouth adiudged the one and with his owne hands ordained the other THIRDLIE what is meant by the Church in those wordes of Christ if he heare not the Church let him bee as an Ethnike vnto thee I haue alreadie discussed I need not reiterate If you will with the Fathers apply that censure to excommunication you must with the Fathers vnderstand by the Church the Bishops chiefe Rulers of the Church FOVRTHLIE neither had the Iewes that kind of gouernment which you would establish in the Church neâ—did our Lord and Master or his disciples euer prescribe to the Gentiles the iudiciass part or fourme of Moses Iawe more then they did the ceremoniall if Moses policie be abrogated Moses Consistor is may not be continued The Judges cease where the lawe faileth the change of the lawe ceremoniall worketh as the Apostle reasoneth a chaunge of the Priesthoode and euen so the disanulling of their penall iudgements dischargeth all their Iudges and Consistories And were it otherwise what winne you by that against Bishops If your Presbyters must be the Iewes Elders your Presidents must answere to their chiefe Priestes and then haue you spunne afair threed for where you thought to diminish the power of Bishops ouer Presbyters you triple it by this Argument It must be death to disobey the chiefe Priest in all points and parts of Gods Iawe Would you stand to your tackling I would neuer wish a better reason against you for the power of bishops then your owne comparison but you vse to giue backe so fast when you bee pressed that my labour would be but lost to follow you In deede Cyprian doeth vehemently vrge that precept of Deuteronomie and many others of the olde Testament for obedience to be yeelded to himselfe and other Bishops as well by Presbyters as people he that will may see the places LASTLIE for Fathers as your fashion is you take a paring of one or two of theÌ„ where they speake to your liking but reiect both the same and all other ancient writers whenthey mainlie depose against your new discipline That the aduise of Presbyters was at first vsed in the regiment of the Church Ierome and Ambrose seeme towitnesse but that they might ouer-rule or censure the Bishop they neuer said nor meant The safetie of the Church as Ierome thinketh standeth on the dignitie of the chiefe Priest or Bishop to whom except there be giuen a power without any equal and eminent aboue all there will bee as many schismes in the Churches as there be Priests And so Cyprian Thou makest thy selfe Iudge of God and of Christ which sayd to his Apostles and thereby to all Rulers that succeed the Apostles in being ordained their substitutes he that heareth you heareth me and hee that reiecteth you reiecteth me For whence haue heresies and schismes heretofore risen and dailyrise but whiles the Bishop which is but one ruleth the Church is despised by the proud presumption of some and that one Bishop he calleth the Leader of the people the Pastour of the flocke the gouernour of the Church the Bishop of Christ and Priest of God Infinite are the testimonies of the Catholike Fathers against the
power which you giue to your Presbyters but because you turne them all ouer the barre as tainted with humane pollitie and neglecters of Gods ordinance let vs see whether wee can say more for the power of Bishops ouer Presbyters by the Scriptures then you haue done for your Presbyteriall censures which in my iudgement are very flenderlie and weaklie prooued All that wee can say for the power of Bishops aboue Presbyters out of the Scriptures is this That the holie Ghost by the mouth of S. Paul hath giuen the Bishop of each place authoritie to ordaine such as be woorthie to examine such as be faultie and reproue and discharge such as be guiltie either of vnsound teaching or offensiue liuing Thus much he saieth to Timothie and Tite and in them to their successours and to all other Bishops of Christes Church for euer The places bee plaine and neede no long discoursing till we heare your answere Of admitting Presbyters Paul saieth to Timothie Lay hands hastily on no man neither be partaker of other mens sinnes And to Tite For this cause I left thee in Creete that thou shouldest ordaine Elders in euerie Citie such as I appointed thee Of conuenting them hee saieth Receiue no accusation agaynst a Presbyter but vnder two or three witnesses those that sinne rebuke openlie that the rest may feare Of dismissing them hee saieth I prayed thee to abide at Ephesus to commaund certaine that they teach no strange doctrine Their mouthes must bee stopped that teach things they ought not for filthie lucre The Presbyters that doe their dueties let them bee counted woorthie of double honour Staie foolish questions and contentions An heretike after one or two warnings reiect These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authoritie See no man despise thee I charge thee before God and the Lord Iesus Christ and the elect Angels that thou obserue these things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without carying any preiudice or inclining to either part The wordes bee singular the charge is vehement the parties were Bishops to whome the Apostle wrate the case therefore is cleare that the Bishops power ouer Presbyters in these pointeâ— is ratified by the expresse commandement of the holy Ghost You be mightily deceiued This power belonged to Euangelists not to Bishops and therefore it dured but for their time and exceeded not their persons to whom the Apostles â—rate See you how easilie the very foundations of your Prelacie are shaken and ouer throwen If your replie be sound you say somewhat to the purpose but if it be false absurd repugnant to the very Text and refuted by your own positions then take you heed what answere you will make to God for disturbing his Church despising his ordinance and deriding his messengers that himselfe hath placed and authorized with his own mouth And here I must pray the Christian Reader aduisedlie to marke what is said and answered on either side This in deed is the maine erection of the Episcopal power and function if our proofes stand or subuersion if your answere be good For if this faile wel may Bishops claime their authoritie by the custome of the Church by any diuine precept expressed in the scriptures they cannot But if these rules be deltuered by the Apostle to Bishops as we say they are and not to Timothie and Tite in respect of their Euangelship as the Presbyterists affirme then can there be no question but this new discipline is a very dreame and the auncient and Primitiue Church of Christ held the right and Apostolicall fourme of gouerning the house of God according to the prescript of his word Out reioinder therefore is as foloweth No power proper to Euangelists is or ought to be perpetual in the Church of Christ their calling was both extraordinarie and temporarie but power to ordaine fit ministers to conuent and discharge vnfit is and ought to be perpetuall in the Church of Christ. This therefore was no power proper to Euangelists which S. Paul in these places prescribed vnto Tite and Timothie Againe your Presbyters may not claime Euangelisticall power since your Presbyters are no Euangelists but your Presbyteries claime this power which Paul here committeth to Timothie and Tite euen to ordaine examine censure and depriue Pastours and Teachers ergo this power was not proper to Euangelists Let all this bee nothing if Saint Paul in expresse wordes say not as much I charge thee saith he to Timothie in the sight of God and before Iesus Christ that thou keepe this commaundement without spot and vnrebukeable VNTIL THE APPEARING of our Lord Iesus Christ. For Timothie to obserue these things vntill the comming of Christ in glory was vtterly vnpossible hee was to die long before these preceptes therefore are deliuered to him and those that should succeed in his place vnto the ende of the world Ergo Timothies power and function in this behalfe must be perpetuall in the Church of God and not faile before the day of iudgement With great vigilancie and prouidence saieth Ambrose vpon this place doeth the Apostle giue percepts to the Ruler of the Church for in his person doeth the safetie of the people consist He is not so circumspect as fearing Timothies care but for his successours that after Timothies example they should obserue the ordering of the Church Now let the Christian Reader iudge whether this were a temporarâ—e function in Timothie that died with his person or a perpetuall charge to him and his successors for euer Surely Timothie was an Euangelist Timothie was no Bishop You say he was no Bishop Eusebius Ierome Ambrose Chrysostome Theodoretus Epiphanius Oecumenius Primasius affirme he was a Bishop and in that respect S. Paul by this epistle directed him and all other Bishops in him how to impose handes on Presbyters and receiue accusations against them yea the whole Church of Christ since the Apostles times without exception hath so constred and obserued the Apostles words in suffering none but Bishops either to ordaine or degrade Presbyters yet all this with you is nothing your bare fansie must ouer beare both fathers were they neuer so learned and Churches were they neuer so auncient And though you auouch this power must not exceed their two persons to whom S. Paul wrate yet you are so liberall and beneficiall to your Presbyteries that against all trueth and authoritie you make them succeede Timothie and Tite in their Euangelisticall power And so according to your maner you will haue this power to be proper and yet common to be extraordinarie and yet vsuall to cease with their persons and yet to dure for euer with your Presbyteries Fire will better agree with water then you with your selues except you leaue this rolling too and fro at your pleasures We say the Euangelists had this power for a time the Presbyteries for eâ—er What you say no wise man will regard vnlesse you make better proofes then I yet
hearing of such griefes then â—ate the Presbyters with the Bishop onely as beholders and aduisers of his iudgement that the matter being publike might be handled with the more grauitie and sinceritie not withstanding to examine it or reuerse it pertained only to the assemblie of the bishops of the same prouince If none but Bishops may ex communicate how do your Iudges of the ciuill Law which are no Ministers take vpon them to do it They take not vpon them the power of the keies committed to the Apostles and their successours but inâ—â—icâ—â— punishment for disobedience containing all those penalties that by lawe were ordained for such as contemned the keies of the Church by what name soeuer they call it be it a suspension condemnation or excommunication it greatlie skilleth not so long as they claime it not by Gods Law but by mans and yet if the sentence of the Canon wrappe all contempt within the band of excommunication I see no cause but lay Iudges may denounce the offendour to be within the compasse of the Canon for that is more then if they pronounced him wilfully obstinate and consequently to haue incurred the sentence of excommunication which the Canon decreeth And of all men you should not be so curious which giue your laie Presbyters power to consure their Pastour by number of voices and make excommunication to be the iudgement of the whole Church comprising as well the people as the Presbyters for our parts though we take the power of the keies to be common to al that haue Pastorall charge of soules in their degree yet to auoide the infinite showers of excommunication which would ouerslow all Churches and parishes and the intollerable quarrels and brabbles that would ensue if euerie Presbyter might excommunicate at his pleasure we praise the wisedome of Gods Church in suffering no inferiour to excommunicate without the Bishops consent and licence and for ought that I knowe we followe the same rule Surely had we two or three hundred excommunicatours where we haue one lightnings â—â—ie not so fast about in a tempest as excommunications would in euerie diocese To increase the power of Bishops you make them Pastours ouer Churches but when it commeth to the discharging of Pastorall care they be furthest off but grant them to be Pastours they can be but ouer those Churches that are in Cities ouer whole shires they cannot be since they can not be present in so many places to do any Pastoral dueties Had we first deuised or else diuided dioceses for bishops you might well haue chalenged vs for making them larger then Pastorall care might extend vnto but your quarel in deede is not to the length or breadth of their dioceses which must wholy bee referred to the wisedome and consideration of the State you dislike that a Bishop should haue any Diocese at all or gouerne any Church besides that one wherein he teacheth and administreth the Sacraments which nice conceit of yours not onely condemneth the whole primitiue Church of Christ that assigned Dioceses vnto bishops but contradicteth the verie grounds and examples of that gouernement which the Apostles left behind them Did the Apostles appoint Dioeceses for Bishops that were newes indeede No such newes but that your owne Principles wil confirme the same for what order say you did the Apostles leaue behind them to gouerne the Church Did they trust one Pastour or Presbyter alone in eche place to doe as hee thought good Or else did they prouide direction and assistance in dangerous and doubtful cases to guide him and helpe him in the gouernement of the church The power of one man in ech church to doe what he will be he Pastour or Presbyter your selues affirme is Antichristian and diuelish And I thinke you say trueth if he will haue neither associats to restraine him nor superiours to ouerlooke him That were to plant a Pope in euerie parish with plenitude of power to do what pleaseth himselfe What you detest in Bishops I hope you will not endure in the Presbyter or Pastour of euery parish church in the Countrey that hee shall take vpon him alone to guide his flocke as hee seeth cause without consent or ouersight of anie man You may be sure we abhorre it as the poyson of all pietie and the very roote of Antichristes pride Meanes to auoyde it I see none but that euery rurall Pastour must haue either a Presbytery in the place with him or the Bishop of an other church appointed ouer him that may both direct him and rule him as he doth the Presbyters of his owne citie If he haue no helpe at home he must needes seeke it abroad one of the twaine is ineuitable Nowe for Presbyteries there is no possibilitie to haue either so many meete Clergie men or so much maintenance as will serue them in euery country parish fit Pastours for so many places putting one to a Parish coulde neuer yet be founde Whence then shall wee get so many thousand able Presbyters as to furnish â—ch parish with three or foureâ— which are few enough and too few respecting the burden that they must be are in the sight of God and man Againe had we store of men which wee haue not nor no age before vs had from whome shall we haue maintenance for them and theirs From the people Halfe the realme of England employed to that vse will etten but serue The people nowe yeelde a tenth part vnto God and their Minister which proportion is so moderate that where the parishes are small the Pastour hath worke enough to liue thereon then must they consequently giue fiue parts of ten which is iust the halfe of allthey haue before there can be any shew of a Presbyterie in euerie parish I doe not aske you how wel the people that are God knoweth poore enough in many places with these nine parts which they haue will like to spare so much to the furthering of your fansies or howe a Christian Prince can bigest to haue all her subiects so disabled and halfe the realme allotted to support your conceits these blockes and a hundred such you neuer stumble at whiles you runne your selues out of breath to pursue the perfection and profit of your discipline but this I would know did the Apostles besides the reliefe of the poore which indeede is a diuine precept impose this charge on euerie parish by Gods commandement or did euer any Christian kingdome or common wealth since Christes ascension abide this yoke If they did shew the instance and claime your maintenance if you can shewe no such thing doe you not perceiue that your little fingers are heauier to Gods people then the Apostles loynes were and that your discipline is farre greeuouser to the faithfull then their doctrine The best is you may talke long enough before either Prince or people rich or poore will admit or endure this chargeable frame of your needlesse and proofelesse gouernement To amend these flawes which rend the
very body of your discipline in sunder for hardly can so many Pastours in euery parish be gotten as you must haue and more hardly maintained you are driuen to change the very substance of the Presbyteries that were in the Apostles times and insteede of Ministers of the word and sacraments who preaching the Gospell must liue of the Gospell to returne vs a quest of Lay Elders which you thought might be found in euerie place and woulde not be so costly as the former and to giue them power to impose handes to bind and loose sinnes in heauen and earth to censure doctrine and manners in all men euen in Pastours by depriuation excommunication or howsoeuer and rather then they should miscarry to make them Teachers and Watchmen Pastours and Bishops in the church of God contrarie to the whole church of Christ to all the ancient and learned Fathers and Councils and contrary no lesse to the Scriptures then to your owne positions But Masters you must either confound all and make no difference betwixt Pastour and people which nowe you are faire for or will you nill you you must exclude Lay Elders from these actions which bee proper to Pastours and so haue no Presbyteries but where meete men may be had and in Christian manner honoured and succoured for their paines And consequently countrie parishes which by no meanes can be prouided either of men or maintenance sufficient for such Presbyteries as the worde of God alloweth must haue their Pastours restrained by none and subiected to none but Pope-like if not Lucifer-like to be more then Princes or if that be not tolerable then must they be vnited and annexed to some citie that lieth neere them and be gouerned by the bishop and Presbyterie of that place euen as the churches in the citie are and so be part of his charge and diocefe How ancient Dioceses were in the church of God and howe generally receiued and approoued will soone appeare by the full consent of all antiquitie The Council of Antioch renued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Canon of their fathers anciently established that no Bishop shoulde vndertake 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but those thinges onelie which pertained to his owne Church and the country towns belonging to the same Euery bishop hath full power 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his own Church and in al the Countrie round about which is vnder the iurisdiction of his citie to make Priests and Deacons and dispose euerie thing discreetely The generall Councill of Constantinople saieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bishops must not inuade the Churches that are without the bounds of their Dioecese vnlessethey be called they may not passe the limittes of their own Dioecese eyther for ordering of Ministers or for any other Ecclesiasticalbusines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 obseruing the Canon that is alreadie established of euerie mans Dioecese The generall Councill of Ephesus hauing reporte made vnto them that the bishop of Antioch presumed to order in Cyprus without the compasse of his Diocese and Prouince repressed that his enterprise being as they terme it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 An innouation against the Ecclesiastical lawes against the Canons of the holy Apostles and decreed the Bishops of Cyprus should hold their right vntouched vnuiolated according to the Canons of the holie Fathers and their ancient custome adding there withall that the selfe same rule should be obserued in other Dioeceses and Prouinces whatsoeuer that no Bishop shoulde inuade an others limites which were not anciently and from the beginning subiect to him or his predecessours The great Councill of Chalcedon determineth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that all rurall Churches and Countrie parishes shall remaine vnmooueable or without alteration to the Bishops that haue had them specially if they haue quietly possessed and gouerned them aboue thirtie yeeres for the enlarging of Dioceses vpon the returne of schismatikes and heretikes to the Church and parting them with the consent of the former Bishop where the circuite was too wide and troublesome or ioyning them where the people so desired he that will may reade the 57. 102. 103. 119. 120. 121. 122 Canons of the great Affricane Councill By which it is euident that the Bishop of euerie Citie besides his principall and Cathedrall Church had the villages and parishes of the Countrie round about that Citie belonging to his Diocese and iurisdiction and these partitions and distributions beganne euen from the Apostles and from the beginning as the Councill of Ephesus auoucheth and were confirmed and ratified by the foure great and Oecumenicall Councils and receiued and continued by all the godly Bishops and Fathers of the Primitiue Church Wherefore they be mightily deceiued that thinke cathedral churches and Episcopall Dioceses to be a part of Antichrists pompe and pride and his first inuention the wisedome of Gods spirit deuised setled that course even from the first enlarging of the church all the general and prouincial Councils liked allowed the same There is almost no Council that doth not mention confirme to euerie bishop his Diocese and inhibite all others to enter or intermeddle with any cause or person in an other mans circuite The Councill of Ancypra suffereth not the rurall Bishops to ordaine without the licence of the bishop of the Citie The Councill of Neocesaria prouideth that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Presbyters of the same region shall not minister the Lords Supper when the Bishop of the Citie is present The Councill of Gangris accurseth all that assemble anie Congregation for Diuine seruice vnlesse a Presbyter licenced by the Bishop bee present with them The Councill of Laodicea forbiddeth anie Bishop to be made in Countrey townes and villages The Councill of Antioch callethit a Canon of their fathers that antientlie stoode in force euen as the Councill of Nice before them saide it was an ancient vse The Councill of Ephesus maketh it an Apostolike rule The Councill of Carthage kept by Constantines procurement inhibited Ne quis alienos fines vsurpet aut alterius plebes sine eius petitu quia inde caetera mala omnia generantur that no Bishop shouldvsurpe vpon an others borders or cures without his request because thence came all other mischiefe The Councill of Sardica like wise Illud prohibeat sanctitas vestra vt nulli Episcopo liceat alterius Episcopi Ciuitatis Ministrum ecclesiasticum solicitare in sua Dioecesi vel suis parochijs ordinare Let your Holinesse prohibite that no Bishop procure away any ecclesiasticall Minister of the Bishop of another Citie order him in his own Dioecese or parishes The third Councill of Carthage woulde haue no Bishop vsurpe ouer an othersflocks nor encroch on his Colleague within his Dioecese The fourth Councill of Carthage commaunded the Presbyters that guided Churches through the Dioeceses to fet Chrisme not from any Bishop but from their
own Bishop The Councill of Aurelia All the Churches that haue beene or are daily builded in sundrie places wee decree according to the rule of the former Canons that they shall be in the power of that Bishop in whose territorie they stand As the vse of Dioceses was antient so the reason that first occasioned them was ineuitable euen by the paterne of the Apostolike Discipline For when country townes and villages first beganne to receiue the faith howe were they furnished with fit Pastours and how were their Churches gouerned but by the Bishop and Presbyterie of some citie adioyning Lay Presbyteries the church of Christ neuer had any yea the Scriptures permit none to rule Pastourall actions other Presbyteries those places were neither able to haue nor to maintaine What nowe was left but onelie to submit and incorporate themselues to the Bishop of some Citie neere them by whome their Churches might be both guided and supplied when any neede required euen as the churches in cities were If to auoyde schisines rising euery where by the multitude of Teachers and Pastours Bishops were in the Apostles times placed throughout the worlde in all the cities that accepted the Gospell to guide and moderate the Presbyters that were many shall wee thinke this order was needefull onelie for cities and needelesse for Townes and Uillages Were not the Presbyters of so many parishes as one shire doeth yeelde as like to trouble the Region with Schismes and heresies as the Presbyters of the citie You lacke sense if you thinke that dissention and errour could not creepe as well into Uillages as into Cities or that the Apostles prouided one kinde of regiment for cities another for country parishes If all the churches in one citie which at Rome were aboue fourtie in Optatus time were gouerned by one bishop why might not the Uillages and Parishes conftning round about the Citie be gouerned after the same maner So that for Dioceses as well the necessitie as the antiquitie of them is euident It was not possible in the Primitiue church to haue Presbyters to succeede in the rounâ—es of such as died in countrie parishes but from the bishop in whose Diocese the churches were He supplied their wants out of his owne church and Presbyterie which serued to store the whole Diocese Otherwise within his circuite none other bishop coulde ordaine a Presbyter nor without his leaue might any Clergie man depart his church The Councill of Antioch A Bishop may not inuade an others Citie that is not subiect to him nor Countrie not pertaining to him to ordaine anie neither hee appoint Presbyters or Deacons in places that are vnder an other Bishop vnlesse it bee with the liking or consent of the Bishop of that Region or Countrie The Councill of Nice If any Presbyters or Deacons or other Clergie men not hauing the feare of God before their eyes nor knowing the Ecclesiastical Canon leaue their owne Church they must not by any meanes bee receiued in another Church And if any shall with-holde a Clergie man belonging to another and ordaine him in his owne Church the Bishop from whome hee departed not agreeing his ordering shall be vtterly voyde This was the generall and perpetuall discipline of Christs church in al the coasts and quarters of the worlde as may appeare to him that will take paines to view these places The Councill of Constantinople 1. ca. 2. and 3. of Chalcedon ca. 8. of Carthage the first ca. 5. the second ca. 11. the third ca. 20. and 21. the fourth ca. 27. of Orleance ca. 22. of Sardica ca. 18. 19. of Taurine ca. 6. of Aurenge ca. 8. of Venice ca. 10. of Tours ca. 9. 11. And so the Mileuitane Council ca. 15. Affricane ca. 21. Aurelian the third ca. 15. the Epaunine ca. 5. the Valentine ca. 6. and Aruernine ca. 9. and 10. If these rules were vniuersally and anciently obserued that no Presbyter might remoue from one church to another nor departe from the church where he was first called without the consent of his bishop neither might any other man impose hands on him or admit him and inuest him into any church without the liking and goodwil of the bishop in whose diocese the church stoode and of whose Clergie the partie was by no means could any country parishes in the primitiue church haue any Presbyters but from some city that not without the liking and assent of the Bishop which forced all country townes and villages to matriculate and incorporate themselues into the church of some city by whose bishop their Presbyters liuing were gouerned and dying were supplied euen as the churches in cities were The reason of their doings is as euident as their fact for if Bishops were placed by the Apostles handes to ordaine Presbyters and containe them in their dueties lest in so great a number emulation might breede confusion which all the Fathers were fully resolued was the Apostles deede they must needes bee of opinion the Apostles meant to haue Countrey Townes and Uillages guided and assisted the very same way that they left for Cities and the same men that gouerned the one all things considered were the fittest to be trusted with the other If you obiect that the bishops of the Cities could imploy no pastorall care but where they were present I answere that all the Councils and Fathers of the Primitiue Church were not so ignorant as not to vnderstand what Pastorall ouersight a bishop might yeelde to townes and Churches farre distant from him though hee were not present to dispence the word and Sacraments amongest them To see them alwayes stored with a sound and able Pastor that should watch ouer their soules to take care that they were rightly taught and soberly guided to keepe both Presbyters and people from schismes heresies and open impieties to direct in dangers and determine doubts without troubling the whole prouince to meete vpon euerie particular occasion and contention these be good parts of pastorall vigilancie and very needefull effects of episcopall regiment which may be performed as well in a Diocese as in a Citie In any mans haruest he that laboureth himselfe and ouerseeth the rest doth more good then any other In eche mans house the steward that well ordereth and guideth the familie is more profitable then any of his fellowes In Gods house and haruest shall the ouerlooking of others be counted either needelesse or fruitlesse Saint Paul himselfe knewe not these curious positions when hee appointed Tite to take the charge and ouersight of the whole Iland of Creete and saw no cause why one man might not performe many Pastorall and Episcopall dueties to all that were in the same Countrie with him But what seeke I more examples when we haue the paterne from the Primitiue Church that first allotted Dioceses to bishops and the liking and approbation of all prouinciall and generall Councils that ratified and confirmed as wel the partition as distinction of territories and
Saint Paul are cleare to that purpose Laie handes hastilie on no man neither communicate with another mans sinnes Next the whole church was to ioyne in the naming and liking of their Pastour before hee was accounted to be chosen The nomination as some say belonged to the Clergie the rest had the approbation so that neither could the Clergie preuaile without the peoples nor the peoples desires take place without the consent of the Clergie Leo distinguisheth the Clergie from the people in that the Clergie did elect and subscribe that is deliuer their election in writing the people he deuideth into three degrees and euery one of theÌ„ had an interest in the liking and accepting of their Bishop Expectarentur vota Ciuium testimonia populorum quaereretur honoratorum arbitrium electio Clericorum quae in sacerdotuÌ„ solent ordinationibus ab ijs qui norunt patrum regulas custodiri The desires of the Citizens should be expected the testimonie of the people the iudgement of the honorable should be had the election of the Clergie which things vse to be kept in ordering of Priests or Bishops of all that know the rules of our fathers and againe Teneatur subscriptio Clericorum honoratorum testimonium ordints confensus plebis qui praefuturâ—â— est omnibus ab omnibus eligatur Let the subscriptiâ— of the Clergie be continued the testimome of the honourable the consent of the order and people He that shall ouersee all let him be chosen of all The wisedome of Gods Church in taking the consent of the people in the election of their Bishops I cannot but commend I finde to great and good effects of it in the Church stories For thence it came copasse that the people when their desires were accomplished did QVIETLIE RECEIVE WILLINGLTE MAINTAINâ— DILIGENTLIE HEARE and HARTILIE LOVE their Pastours yea venter their whole estates and hazard their liues rather then their Pastours should miscarie as may bee seene by the zeale of the people of Alexandria for Athanasius and Peter of Cesarea for Basile of Constantinople for Paul arm Chrysostome and of sundrie other places for their Bishops And could the people as well haue tempered their griefe when their affections were ouer-ruled as they shewed their loue when their expectation was satisfied their interest in electing their Bishop had vene better regarded and longer continued but expetienee of their factions schismes tumults vprores murders and what not if they might not haue their wils caused both ancient Fathers and Councils to mislike that the people bare so great a swaie in these elections and forced Christian Princes if not wholie to exclude them yet greatly to abridge them Nazianzene reporting the choise of Eusebius to the Bishoprike of Cesarea saieth The Citie of Caesarea was in a tumult about the choise of their Bishop and the sedition was sharpe and hardly to be appeased And as the people distracted in manie mindes proposed some one some another as is often seene in such cases at length the whole people agreeing on one of good calling amongst them commended for his life but not yet baptized they tooke him against his will and with the helpe of a band of souldiours that was then come to the Citie they placed him in y â— Bishops chaire offered him to the rest of the Bishops present mixing threats with persuasioÌ„s they required to haue him ordered pronounced for their bishop Thus was Euseb. chosen or rather forced intruded against al the canons yea against his own liking by the heat intemperaÌ„ce of the people In electing Basil the next that succeeded Eusebius they againe fell to another vproare stood as stiffe against Basil being a most worthy man as they were heady for Eusebius til they were calmed by the wisdom and trauel of Nazianzens fathers Againe saith Nazianz. after the death of Euseb. the same City grew tumultuous for the same cause the sedition the feruenter it waxed the absurder it proued The like we reade and worse of other cities There kindled a grienous seditio at Antioch saith Eusebius about the deposing of Eusta thus after wheÌ„ an other was to be chosen the flame therofso increased that it was like to subuert the whole city the people being diuided into two parts The Magistrates of the city supported the sides bands of souldiers were mustered as against an enemy and the matter had bin tried by the sworde if God and the feare of the Emperour writing vnto them had not somewhat assuaged the rage of the multitude eight whole yeeres the place was without a Bishop When Dioscorus Bishop of Alexandria was deposed by the great Councill of Chaltedon and Proterius set in his place by the common decree of the Synode a mighty intolerable seditioÌ„ grew amoÌ„gst the people for it some affecting Dioscorus some cleauing to Proterius the people opposed theÌ„selues against the Magistrats when with a strong hand they thoght to represse the vproare the multitude with stones beat the souldiers into a Church and besieged them and destroyed a number of them aliue with fire And taking their aduauntage vpon the death of Martian the Emperour they erected an other Bishop and brought him to the Church on Easter day and slue Prorerius and sixe others with him in the Temple without anie regarde of the place or the day and drewe his bodie wounded and mangled along all the quarters of the Citie beating and hewing his dead carkasse in most miserable wise and burning as much as was lefte they scattered his ashes into the wynde exceeding the fiercenesse of anie wilde beastes The people of Rome played their partes in the election of the in Bishops no lesse then others did as their owne stories witnesse for example at the choice of Damasus the sedition was so great yea the warre so fierce the people maintaining on either side their Bishop elect that the places of prayer were fiâ—led with mans blood Ammianus saith the conflict was so sharpe that the regent of the citie not able to redresse it nor appease it was faine to forsake the place and in the church where the Christians assembled in one day there were slaine an hundred thirty seuen and the rage of the people scant ceased a long time after Euerie where sedicions increased so fast that hardlie coulde a bishop be quietly chosen which made Austen in his life time contrarie to the Canons to elect his successor I know saith he vpon the deaths of Bishops the Churches are vsually turmoiled by ambitious contentious persons which I haue often seene sorrowed Nazianzen seeing their disorder in the choice of Basil censured popular elections in these words It was not obscure who did excell the rest no more then the Sunne compared with the Starres but very euident to all others and specially to the most selected and purest part of the people I meane the
suffered to haue the chiefe place amongest them Did euer Gods or mans Lawe preferre the feete before the head the rowt before the ruler or the people before the Prince The seruant is not aboue his Master no not in elections of bishops for if the rule be generall it includeth euen that particular Wherefore though there were no Princes christned in the Apostles times nor in 300. yeeres after to claime or vse their right yet against the head that it shall not bee head to rule and guide the feeâ—e can be no prescription by reason Gods ordinance for the head to gouerne the bodie is a perpetuall eternall law and the vsurpation of the members against it is no prescription but a confusion and the subuersion of that order which the God of heauen hath immutably decreed and settled And euen in the Primitiue Church when leisure from greater affaires and occasion of popular vproares put Christian Emperors in mind to vse their right they were by Councils acknowledged to haue good interest in the elections of bishops and by the whole Church suffered not onelie to haue a seuerall and soueraigne consent but by their Lawes to moderate restraine and punish the attempts and abuses as wel of bishops and clarks that were electors ordainers as of the people that were the likers and supporters of the parties so corruptly or disorderly chosen When Valentinian the Emperor vpon the death of Auxentius willed the bishops assembled to elect for the city of Millane such a one as should be fit for the place the Synode praied him being wise religious 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to appoint a Bishop To whom he answered the matter is too great for me to vndertake you that are vouchsafed of the diuine grace shall better determine who is meete When Chrysost. was chosen to be bishop of Constantinople Sozomene saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The people Clergie determining on him the king approued it sent to fet him from Antioch After Sisimius was dead though many labored to haue Philip others to haue Proclus ordained yet it seemed good to the powers or princes to haue none of that church aduanced to the Bishoprike by reason of some vaine men but it pleased theÌ„ rather to call a stranger froÌ„ Antioch Upon the death of Maximian successor to Nestorius left againe in the election of a bishop variance should arise and the Church be troubled the Emperor Theodosius strait waies the body of Maximianus not yet being buried coÌ„manded the Bishops that were present to set Proclus in the episcopal seat Pelagius being chosen bishop of Rome without the princes coÌ„mandement for that the city was then besieged and no man could passe through y e enemies camp Gregory was afterward sent to excuse the matter appease the Emperor Nilenim tuÌ„ à Clero in eligendo Pontifice actuÌ„ erat nisieius electioneÌ„ Imperator approbasset for then the act of the Clergy in chusing their bishop was void vnles the Emperor approued the election Greg. that excused Pelagius witnesseth the like of his own choice of sundry others Of himself he saith Lo my most gratious Lord the Emperor hath coÌ„manded an Ape to be made a Lion Wherefore he must impute al my faults negligeÌ„ces not to me who was vnwilling but to his owne deuotion which hath coÌ„mitted the mysterie of strength to so weak an one as I am To al the bishops of Illyâ—iest he writeth Because I vnderstand by your letters that the consent of you al THE PLEASVRE OF THE MOST GRATIOVS PRINCE CONCVRRED in the person of Iohn our brother and fellow-Bishop I greatly reioyce To the Emperor Mauritius he saieth It can bee no small thankes with God that Iohn of happy memory being taken out of this life your godlines about the appointing a Bishop stayed a great while deferred the time and sought aduise in the feare of God Wherefore I thinke my brother and fellow-Bishop Cyriacus to be very fit for the Pastorall regiment whom your holinesse preferred to that order after so long consultation Neither had the Roman Emperors this authoritie to dash elections appoint bishops onely at Rome and Constantinople other places were in like subiectioÌ„ to them though their care were not so great for the smaller cities which were innumerable as for the principal Sees where themselues liued whither they often resorted yet their right was alone in greater lesser Churches If the chiefest bishops might not be chosen without the Emperours consent the meaner places had neither by the Canons nor by the Scriptures any more freedome from the Princes power then the greater So that what superioritie was then acknowledged and yeelded by the greatest and chiefest Churches as due to Christian Emperors in the elections of bishops the same could by no means be denyed them ouer other Churches though the Princes themselues sometimes neglected and sometimes refused to be troubled with the choice of so many thousand Bishops as were vnder their territories And therefore Adrian Bishop of Rome was not the first that did grant and giue this right to the Empire as some Romish stories would faine enforce it was receiued in the Church of Christ many hundred yeeres before Adrian was borne and vsed as well by other Christian kings in their realmes as by the Emperour in his dominions The Pontificall it selfe 580. yeeres after Christ noteth it as a new and strange accident that Pelagius the second was chosen Bishop of Rome without the Emperours commaundement and giueth this reason for that the Longobardes then besieged the Citie and Gregorie the first of that name that next succeeded after Pelagius two hundreth yeres before Adrian confirmeth it to be true by report of his owne election and Gregorie of Turon liuing at the same time and whose Oeacon was present at Rome when Gregorie the first was elected witnesseth as much in the tenth booke of his historie and first Chapter Wherefore Adrian did but either continue or renue this right when the Empire was translated vnto Charles the great and â—atified it with a curse on the transgressoins hee did not then first grant it the Romane Emperours long before enioyed it Adrian and a Synode of one hundred fiftie three Bishops and Abbatâ— defined that the Archbishops and Bishops of euerie Prouince should take their inuestiture from Charles so as vnlesse hee were commended or allowed inuested by the king he should be consecrated Bishop by no man and whosoeuer did against this decree they did wrap him in the band of excommunication Leo the eight in an other Synode more then 130 yeeres after Adrian with the Cleargie and people of Rome did reknowledge and confirme vnto Otho the first of that name king of the Germans and to his successors in the kingdome of Italy for euer power to choose and appoint the Bishop of the Apostolike See of Rome and consequently Archbishops
and Bishops that they should receiue inuestiture from him So that if any were chosen Bishop by the Clergie and people except he were also approoued inuested by the said king he should not be consecrated Which priuâ—lege to giue Bishoprikes and Abbeys by a ring and a staffe continued in the Romane Emperors more then 300. yeeres after Charles and was restored to Henry the fift 1111. yeeres after Christ by Paschalis the second not afterward wrested froÌ„ him his successors by the bishop of Rome but with extreme treacherie bloodshed and violence As the Emperours of Rome vsed this superioritie in elections of bishops foure hundred yeeres before Charles so the kings of France continually practised the same three hundred yeeres before the Empire came to their handes After Licinius the ninth bishop of Turon in the tenth place Theodorus and Proculus were surrogated by the commandement of Queene Chrodieldis wife to Chlodoueus the first christian King of France The eleuenth was Dinifius who came to the Bishopricke by the election of the said king The twelfth was Ommatius who was ordained by the commandement of king Clodomere one of Chlodouees sonnes At Aruerne foure yeeres after Chlodouees death Theodorike another of his sonnes commaunded Quintianus to be made Bishop there and al the power of the Church to be deliuered vnto him adding hee was cast out of his owne Citie for the zeale and loue hee bare to vs. And the Messengers straite way departing called the Bishops and people together and placed him in the chaire of the Church of Aruerne And when Quintianus was dead Gallus by the kings helpe was substituted in his chaire After whose decease Cato elected by the Clergie and most part of the people bare himselfe for bishop but when king Theodoualdus heard it certaine Bishops were called vnto Mastright and Cautinus ordayned Bishop and directed by the kings commaundement to Aruerne was gladly receiued of the Clergie and Citizens there The same Cato was afterward chosen by the precept of King Chlotharius to the bishopricke of Turon for so the Clergie tolde him non nostra te voluntate expetiuimus sed Regis praeceptione We desired thee not of our owne wils but by the kings commandement which hee refused and thereupon they of Turon suggested another to the King to whom the king replied Praeceperam vt Cato Presbyter illic ordinaretur cur est spreta nostra iussio I commanded that Cato the Presbyter should be ordained Bishop there and why is our commaundement despised They answered We requested him but hee woulde not come And whiles they were with the king Cato himselfe came and besought the king that Cautinus being remooued hee might be placed at Aruerne At which the king smiling hee then secondly requested he might be ordained at Turon which before he had neglected To whom the king saide I first commanded they shoulde consecrate you to that Bishopricke but as I heare you despised the place and therefore you shal be farre enough from it When Pientius bishop of Poicters was dead Austraphius hoped to succeede in his place But king Charibert one of Chlothaâ—ius sonnes turned his minde and Pascentius succeeded by the kings commandement The like precepts of diuers christian kings of France 1000. yeeres before our dayes for the making of Iouinus Domnolus Nonnichius Innocentius Sulpitius Promotus Nicetius Desiderius Gundegisilus Virus Charimeres Fronimius and other bishops of France in sundry churches of that realme he that liketh to see may reade in the storie of Gregorie made Bishop of Turon before Gregorie the first was placed to the See of Rome By which it is euident that other Princes besides the Romane Emperours haue from their first profession of Christianitie not onely ruled the elections of Bishops as they saw cause but appointed such as were meete for the places to be consecrated without depending on the voyces of the people or Clergie And what should hinder christian Princes to take this right into their owne handes from the people since there is no precept in Gods Lawe to binde the church that the people shoulde elect their bishops and consequently the manner of electing them must bee left to the lawes of eche Countrie without expecting the peoples consent Bullinger a man of great reading and iudgement alledging both the examples of the Scriptures and the words of Cyprian which are before repeated at large and also the vse of the primitiue Church in choosing their Bishops cócludeth thus Quanquam ex illis omnino colligere nolim deligendi Episcopiâ—us ad promiscuae plebis suffragia esse reducendum Utrum enim totius ecclesiae comitijs an paucorum suffragijs Episcopum designari melius sit nulla potest certa omnibus praescribi ecclesâ—is constitutio Sunt enim alijs regionibus alia Iura alij ritus instituta Si qui abutuntur iure illo per tyrannidem cogantur in ordinem à sancto Magistratu vel transferatur ab eis ius designandi Ministros Satius est enim eligendi munere seniores aliquot ex regis vel magistratus iussu defungi aduocatis consultisque c. Notwithstanding I woulde not collect by these that the right to chuse a Bishop should be recalled to the voyces of the people Whether it were meeter to haue a bishop appointed by the asseÌ„bly of the whole church or by the suffrages of a few there can bee no certaine rule prescribed to all Churches for diuers Countries haue different Lawes and customes But if any tyrannically abuse their right they may be punished by the godly Magistrate or the right of electing taken from theÌ„ for it were better that some graue men by the Magistrates or the kings commaundement made the election calling to them and consulting with such as know what belongeth to the function of a bishop what is fit for the people and church where he shalbe placed and how to iudge of euerie mans learning and maners Beza that holdeth hard for discipline giueth ouer popular elections as no part of Gods ordinance and confesseth that in Geneua it selfe though their state be popular yet they allow the people no such power The erecting of the Deconship saith he was essential neuer to be abrogated in the church of God And the maner of appointing some for that function in the Church to wit by election was likewise essential but that the whole multitude was called togither gaue their voices that was neither essential nor perpetual for after when experience taught that confusion ambitioÌ„ rising by occasioÌ„ of the multitude increased was to be preuented the Synode of Laodicea being indeed but prouincial yet approued by the sixt Oecumenical council prudently took order by their 13. canon that the electioÌ„ of such as were chosen to the sacred ministery should not be permitted to the multitude or to the people not
as if the whole Church ought not to be acquainted with sacred elections and to allowe them but for that a meane therein is to be obserued the prerogatiue being yeelded to assembly of Pastours and the second place to the liking of the godly magistrate and lastly the people to be certified openly of the whole matter and leane giuen theÌ„ if they haue any reason of dissenting to propose their causes orderly Which course being hitherto religiously and wisely obserued in this City when one Morellius a fanaticall spirite in fauor of the people presumed to reprehend his writing was worthily condemned both in this church and in many Synodes of France The choise of the seuen in the Acts maketh no perpetual nor essential rule for elections in the Church of God The Council of Laodicea did wel and wisely prohibite the people to haue the choise of such as should be called to the sacred ministery The Pastors elect the magistrates consent open report there of is made to the people and if they haue any iust cause to alleage against the parties chosen they must propose and prooue their exceptions and when Morellius woulde haue challenged more interest then this for the people in the election of their Pastours his opinion was condemned both by the censure of Geneua and by the Synodes of France All this is confessed by Master Bezaes owne testimonie Wee differ you thinke in some pointes from the manner of Geneua wee haue great reason so to doe They liue in a popular state we in a kingdome The people there heare the chiefest rule here the Prince and yet there the people are excluded from electing their Pastors If the multitude haue any cause to dislike their allegation is heard and examined by the Pastours and Magistrates but they haue no free power to frustrate the whole by dissenting much lesse to elect whome they like Nowe that our state hath farre better cause to exclude the multitude from electing their Bishops then theirs hath is soone perceiued The people there maintaine their Pastours our Bishops are not chargeable to the Commons but endowed by the liberalitie of Princes without any cost to the multitude Their Pastours are chosen out of the same Citie and their behauiour knowen to al the Inhabitants our Bishops are taken from other places of gouernement and not so much as by name knowen to the people which they shall guide With vs therefore there is no cause why the people should be parties or priuie to the choosing of their Bishops since they be neither troubled with the maintaining of them nor haue any triall or can giue anie testimonic of their liues and conuersations which were the greatest reasons that inclined the Fathers of the Primitiue Church to yeelde so much vnto the people in the choyce of their Bishops And lastly if Princes were not heades of their people and by Gods and mans law trusted with the direction and moderation of all externall and publike gouernement as well in Religion as in policie afore and aboue al others which are two most sufficient reasons to enforce that they ought to be trusted with elections if they please to vndertake that charge whereof they must yeelde an account to God yet the people of this realine at the making of the Law most apparantly submitted and transferred al their right and interest to the Princes Iudgement and wisedome which lawefully they might and wisely they did rather then to endanger the whole common wealth with such tumulets and vproates as the Primitiue Church tasted of and lay the gappe open againe to the factions and corruptions of the vnsettled and vnbrideled multitude Thinke you all corruptions are cut off by reseruing elections of Bishops to Princes Faceions tumultes I hope you will grant are by that means abolished and vtterly extinguished As for briâ—erie howsoeuer ambitious heads and couetous hands may lincke together vnder colour of commendation to deceiue and abuse Princes â—ares yet reason and duetie bindeth mee and all others to thinke and say that Princes persons are of all others farthest from taking money for any such respects The words of Guntchrannus Chlotharius sonne king of France more then a thousand yeeres agoe make me so to suppose of all Christian and godlie Princes who wheÌ„ Remigius bishop of Bourges was dead and many gifts were offred him by some that sought the place gaue them this answere It is not our princely maner to sel Bishopriks for mony neither is it your part to get them with rewardes lest wee bee infamed for filthie gaine and you compared to Simon Magus In meaner persons more iustly may corruption be feared then in Princes who of all others haue least neede and so least cause to set Churches to sale Their abundance their magnificence their conscience are sureties for the freedome of their choice And therfore I see no reason to distrust their elections as likelier to be more corrupt then the peoples It is farre easier for ambition to preuaile with the people then with the Prince And as for the meetnesse of men in learning and life to supplie such places Princes haue both larger scope to choose and better meanes to knowe who are fit then their people for since Bishops are not and for the most part cannot be chosen out of the fame Church or Citie what course can the people take to be assured of their abilitie or integritie whom they neither liue with nor whose doctrine or maners they are any whit acquainted with This difference betwixt our times and the former ages of the Primitiue Church whiles some marke not they crie importunely for the peoples presence and testimonie in the choice of Pastors neuer remembring the people before there were any Christian Magistrates must needes haue greater interest in the election of their Pastours then afterward they could haue and when godlie Princes beganne to intermeddle with Ecclesiasticall matters the peoples testimonie was still required because the parties chosen conuersed alwaies with them euen in their eies and eares whereby they coulde witnesse the behauiour of the electees to be sincere and blamelesse which in our dayes is cleane otherwise by reason the Uniuersities and other places of the Realme traine vp men meete for Episeopall charge and calling and not the same Churches and Cities where they shall gouerue Requiritur in ordinando Sacerdote etiam popâ—li praeseâ—tia vâ—sciant omnes certisint quod qui praestantior est â—â— omni populo qui doctior qui sanctior qui omni virtute emâ—entioâ— ille eligitur ad sacerdotium hoc attestante populo The peoples presence saith Ierome is required in ordaining a Priest or Bishop that all may knowe and bee sure that out of the whole people the better the holier the learneder the higher in al vertue euen he is chosen to the Priesthoode the people witnessing as much for that is it which the Apostle commandeth in the ordaining of a Priest saying hee must
forme of electiōs it is most cleare by the lawes of this realme that princes being y ◠first founders of Churches and endowers of bishoprikes haue had and ought to haue the custodie of the same in the vacancie and the presentments and collations of those Prelacies as Lordes and Aduowees of all the landes and possessions that belong either to Cathedrall Churches or Bishops If you speake of former ages when as yet Bishops liued on the oblations of the faithfull I haue then likewise shewed by the example of Theodosius and others twelue hundred yeeres agoe that Princes though not as Patrones yet as higher powers made elections of Bishops as they sawe cause and though they did not reserue all elections to their personall and roiall assent yet in their steads the Magistrates and chiefe men of each Citie were to consent before the election could bee good yea they were to make the election iointlie with the Clergie as we find confirmed by the Romane lawes Not onely Princesbut Patrones are suffered in euery Church to present whom they thinke meete to take cure of soules and so the people are euery way defeated of their choise Call not that the defeating the people of their right which was begun with so great reason for the good of the people and hath now continued more then a thousand yeeres warranted by the lawes and practised with the liking of all Nations The law of this land knoweth not the beginning of Patronages Aduocations Presentations are remembred in Magna Charta as things long before currant by the lawes of the Realme The plea of Quare impedit when the Bishop refuseth the Patrones Clearke as well for the summonitions as for the returne is mentioned in the Statute of Marlebridge anno 52. Henrici 3. the lawes of forren countries are farre elder then ours that are extant Amongst the lawes of Charles the great made for France and Germanie and collected by Ansegisus in the yecre 827. this is one Statutum est vt sine authoritate consensu Episcoporum Presbyteriin quibuslibet ecclesijs nec constituantur nec expellantur Et si Laici Clericos probabilis vitae doctrinae Episcopis consecrandos suisque in ecolesijs constituendos obtulerint nulla qualibet occasione eosreijciant It is decreed that Presbyters shall not be appointed in any Churches nor remooued from thence without the authoritie and consent of the Bishops And if laie men offer Clerkes of tolerable life and learning vnto Bishops to be placed in their owne Churches that is where laie men are Patrones the Bishops vpon no maner of occasion shall reiect them Neither might the Patrone place a Clarke without the Bishop neither could the Bishop refuse the Patrones Clarke if he were such as the Canons did tolerate In Spaine about the 7. yeere of king Reccesiunthus and the 654. yeere of Christ the Councill of Coledo made this Canon We decree that as long as the founders of Churches remaine in this life they shall be suffered to haue the chiefe and continuall care of the sayd places atque Rectores idoneos in eisdem basilicis ijdem ipsi offerant Episcopo ordinandos and themselues shal offer meete Rectors vnto the Bishop to be ordained in those verie Churches Quod si spretis eisdem fundatoribus rectores ibidem praesumpserit Episcopus ordinare ordinationem suam irritam esse nouerit ad verecundiam suam alios in eorum loco quos ijsdem ipsi fundatores condignos elegerint ordinari And if the Bishop neglecting the founders shall presume to place any others let him know that his admission shall be voyd and to his shame others shall bee placed in their steads euen such as the founders shall choose being not vnwoorthie Long before this the Romane lawes determined the like throughout the Romane Empire If any man build a Church or house of prayer and would haue Clarkes to be placed there he or his heires if he allow maintenance for those Clarkes and name such as are woorthie let them bee ordained vpon his nomination But if such as they choose be prohibited by the Canons as vnwoorthie then let the Bishop take care to promote some whome hee thinketh more woorthie This lawe giueth two reasons for Patronages which I take indeede were the very groundes of that interest they haue at this day to wit building the Church maintaining the Ministers Before the lawe for Tithes was made in Cities the Clergie lined of the voluntarie Oblations and Donations of the faithfull in countrey villages the lord of the Soile was left to his discretion to yeeld what allowance he thought good out of his land for the maintenance of the Minister the rest of the inhabitants being but his husbandmen and seruants had neither wealth to build Churches nor right to giue any part of the fruites and profites of their lordes land So that either Churches must not at all haue bene built in countrie townes or the lordes of each place were to be prouoked to the founding of Churches and allowing conuenient proportions with the honour and preheminence to dispose their owne to their liking Neither doe I see any thing in Gods lawe against it for when you affirme the people should elect their Pastor I trust you doe not include in that word children seruants beggers or bondmen but such as are of discretion to choose abilitie to maintaine their Pastor Put then the case which was in the Primitiue Church when the villagers husbandmen of each place had no state nor interest in the lands which they tilled but serued the lord of the Soile had allowance for their paines out of the fruits of the earth at his pleasure what assurance or maintenance could those men yeeld vnto their Pastors Call to mind but y t conquest of this land when there was neither free-holder nor copie-holder but all bond besides the lord who could then elect a Clerke but onely the lord of the place since no man was free but he alone Wherfore Patronages Presentations are farre ancienter in this all other Christian realmes then either the libertie or habilitie of husbandmen copie-holders and when the lordes of villages hauing erected churches allotted out portions for diuine seruice made afterward some free some bond tenants did either Gods or mans lawe commaund or intend that their latter grants shuld ouerthrow their former rights That which hath so many hundreth yeres bene setled and receiued by the lawes of all nations as the remembrance inheritance of the first Founders or Donours of euery Church shall a few curious heads make the world now beleeue it is repugnant to the lawe of God By your eager impugning of Patronages without vnderstanding either the intent or effect of them wise men may soone see what soundnesse of iudgement the rest of your discipline is likelie to carrie To close vp this question if the allowance giuen
of his labour they that beget vs nourish vs and continue vs in Christ deserue farre greater honour then they that bring vs into this worlde and prouide onelie for the things of this life Agayne the Church is the bodie of Christ and in that respect as in our bodies so in his not onelie the members haue a common care for the whole but the principall partes must direct and guide the rest namelie the eyes to see the eares to heare and the mouth to speake for the whole body Such therefore as Christ hath placed to be the watchmen leaders the light and salt of his Church must not onely warne and guide but also lighten and season in their measure the whole body for what commission they haue from Christ seuered single in their proper charges the same they must needs retaine assembled and ioined throughout their circuites Yea the Lord so much tendereth the fatherly care and brotherlie concord of the Pastors of his Church that he hath promised to be present in the midst of their assemblies and with his spirite to direct them so they come together not to accomplish their owne lusts and desires but to sanctifie his name by detecting errour resisting wolues maintaining trueth curing the sores and maladies that pester and poison the members of his body Celestinus writing to the generall Council of Ephesus saieth The assemblie of Priestes testifieth the presence of the holie Ghost It is true that is written since the trueth cannot lie and in the Gospel are these wordes Wheresoeuer two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them This being so if so small a number be not destitute of the holie spirite shall wee not much more beleeue that he is nowe in the midst of you where so great a multitude of holy men are assembled The Councill of Chalcedon applieth the same wordes to the same purpose We sawe say they as we thought the heauenly spouse conuersant amongst vs. For if where two or three are assembled in his name he hath promised hee will bee in the midst of them what peculiar regard thinke we hath he shewed toward those Priestes which haue preferred the knowledge of his confession before Countrey and children So Reccaredus king of Spaine that first abiured the Arrian heresio 589. yeeres after Christ wrate to the Councill of Toledo I perceiued it to be very necessarie that your blessednesse should assemble together in one place giuing trust to the Lordes words when he saieth where two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of thē for I beleeue the Godhead of the holy and blessed Trinitie to be present in the sacred Synode and therefore I haue presented my faith in the midst of you as in the presence of God This course the Apostles taught the Church of Christ to follow by their example when about the question that troubled the Church of Antioch the Apostles and Elders came together to examine the matter and to verifie their masters words to be true not onely the Apostles but the whole assemblie wrate thus in their letters It seemed good to the holy Ghost to vs. for if it be sure which the Apostle said the holy Ghost made you ouerseers to feede the Church And if our Sauiour could not be deceiued when hee said he that heareth you heareth me c. this must be verified as well of Pastors assembled as singled yea Pastors gathered together in Christes name are rather assured of his direction and assistance then when they bee seuered vnlesse there bee any that thinketh God inspireth one particular person with righteousnesse and forsaketh a number of Priests assembled in Synode which the Council of Africa reputeth to be very absurd and repugnant to Christes promise so long as they meete together in his name and not to deface his trueth nor oppresse their brethren This hath in all Ages as well before as since the great Councill of Nice bene approoued and practised as the lawfullest and surest meanes to discerne trueth from falshoode to decide doubtes end strifes and redresse wrongs in causes ecclesiastical yea when there were no beleeuing magistrates to assist the Church this was the onely way to cleanse the house of God as much as might be from the lothsome vessels of dishonour and after Christian Princes began to professe and protect the trueth they neuer had nor can haue any better or safer direction amongst men then by the Synodes of wise and godly Pastours A Synode at Antioch about three score yeeres before the Councill of Nice condemned and deposed Paulus Samosatonus for heresie and when he would not yeeld the Church but kept it by violence vpon complaint made to Aurelianus the Emperour though he were an Ethnike Samosatenus was with extreme shame driuen from the church by the worldlie Prince Three score and ten yeeres before that many Synodes were assembled in diuers places for the keeping of Easter as in Palestine vnder Theophilus and Narcissus in Rome vnder Victor in Pontus vnder Palinas in Fraunce vnder Irenaeus in Asia vnder Polycrates The like wee finde in the dayes of Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria of Cornelius Bishop of Rome of Cyprian Bishop of Carthage and the like no doubt was obserued in all Ages of the Church euen from the beginning as necessitie forced and the safetie of the time permitted The great Nicene Councill perceiued and by their decree witnessed how needfull the vse of Synodes was and would bee in the Church of Christ. It seemeth vnto vs very requisite say they that in euerie Prouince twice euery yeere there should be a Synode that all the Bishops of the Prouince meeting together may in common examine such questions as are occurrent in euerie place The Councill of Antioche continued the same course for ecclesiasticall businesses and the determining of matters in controuersie we thinke it very fit that in euery Prouince Synodes of Bishops should bee assembled twise euerie yeere So did the generall Councill of Constantinople It is euident that the Synode in euerie Prouince must gouerne the causes of euery Prouince according as it was decreed in the Councill of Nice The great Councill of Chalcedon reprooued the slacknesse of Bishops in omitting the prescribed number of Synodes It is come to our eares that in some Prouinces the Synodes of Bishops are not kept which are appointed by the Canons and thereby many ecclesiasticall matters which need reformation are neglected This sacred Councill therefore determineth according to the Canons of our godly Fathers that the Bishops of euery Prouince shall twise euery yeere assemble together at the place where the Bishop of the Mother Citie that is the Metropolitane shall appoint to amend all matters emergent within their Prouince The tedious length of the iourney and pouertie of the Churches in some
of Constantinople and Chalcedon supplied the places of Bishops as their Legates and substitutes which in the Council of Chalcedon is more fully expressed But what need we rip vp these things at large which pertaine not so much to our purpose we seeke nowe for the antiquitie and authoritie of Metropolitanes and those we find not onely receiued and established in the foure first generall Councils but confessed by them to haue anciently continued in the Church euen from the beginning And surely if you graunt Prouinciall Synodes to be ancient and necessarie in the Church of Christ which you cannot denie Metropolitanes must needs be as ancient and requisite without whom the Synodes of each Prouince can neither be conuocated nor moderated If to auoid Metropolitanes you would haue the prerogatiue of calling and guiding Synodes to run round by course which order you fansied before in Bishops our answere is easie we looke not what you can inuent after 1500. yeeres to please your owne humours but what maner of ecclesiasticall gouernment the Church of Christ from the Apostles times established and continued by the generall consent of the whole world and that we prooue was not onely in euery Church and diocesse to haue a Bishop chiefe ouer the Presbyters but in euery Prouince to appoint a Mother Church and Citie and the Bishop thereof to haue this honour and dignitie aboue the rest of his brethren that hee might by letters consult or call together the Bishops of his Prouince for any question or cause that touched the faith or peace of the Church and not onely moderate their meetings but execute their decrees and see them perfourmed throughout his Prouince This was the ancient and originall vse of Christes Church long before any Princes professed the trueth and when they began to vse their swordes for the doctrine and Church of Christ then did Synodes serue for the direction of Christian Princes and Metropolitanes had the execution as well of Princes lawes as Synodall decrees committed to their power and care throughout their Prouince This course if you disdaine or dislike you condemne the whole Church of Christ from the first encreasing and spreading thereof on the face of the earth to this present age and preferre your owne wisedome if it be worthie that name and not rather to be accounted selfe loue and singularitie before all the Martyrs Confessors Fathers Princes and Bishops that haue liued gouerned and deceased in the Church of God since the Apostles deaths How well the heigth of your conceites can endure to blemish and reproch so many religious and famous lights of Christendome I knowe not for my part I wish the Church of God in our dayes may haue the grace for pietie and prudencie to follow their steppes and not to make the world beleeue that all the seruaunts of Christ before our times fauoured and furthered the pride of Antichrist till in the endes of the world when the faith and loue of most men are quenched or decaied we came to restore the Church to that perfection of discipline which the Apostles neuer mentioned the auncient Fathers and Councils neuer remembred the vniuersall Church of Christ before vs neuer conceiued nor imagined We want not the witnesse of auncient Fathers and stories that reprooue the ambicious and tyrannous dominion of Metropolitanes and Archbishops Socrates saieth The Bishoprike of Rome as likewise that of Alexandria were long before his time growen frō the bonds of Priesthood vnto worldly dominion Nazianzene not onely lamenteth the mischiefs which follow these diuersities of degrees but heartilie wisheth there were no such thing that men might be discerned onely by their vertues His words are worth the hearing For this presidencie of Bishops all our estatetottereth shaketh for this the endes of the earth are in a ielousie and tumult both sencelesse and namelesse for this we are in danger to be thought to be of men which in deed are of God and to loose that great and newe name Would God there were neither prioritie of seate neither superioritie of place nor violent preheminence that we might be discerned onely by vertue But the right hand and the left and the midst the higher and lower seate the going before and going euen with haue to no purpose done vs much hurt and cast many into the ditch and brought them to be goates and those not onely of the inferiour sort but euen of the shepeheards which being masters in Israel knew not this You may soone find of the auncient Fathers that misliked the contention ambition and pride of many Bishops in the Primitiue Church but any that misliked their calling you cannot finde The sharper they were in reproouing their vices the sounder witnesses they are in allowing their office If either Socrates or Nazianzene had opposed thēselues against the iudgement of the Nicene Council yea against the whole church of Christ before after them their credites would not haue counteruailed the weight of that antiquitie authoritie which the others caried but in deed neither of thē dispraiseth the wisedom of the Council or custome of the church only they taxe the vices of some persons ambitiō of some places which not content with the christian moderation of their predecessors daily augmented their power and their pride by all meanes possible Socrates saith the bishops of Rome and Alexandria were growen beyond the limits of their Episcopal function 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto power dominion The fault he findeth in that place with Celestinus bishop of Rome was for taking from the Nouatians their churches and compelling their bishop to liue at home like a priuate man But herein Socrates leaned a litle too much in fauour of the Nouatians to mislike more then he sheweth cause why Would God the bishop of Rome had neuer worse offended then in so doing He toucheth Cyrillus bishop of Alexandria with like words for the same cause how iustly let the wise iudge If otherwise either of them aspired aboue the compasse of their calling I am farre from defending any pride in them or in whomsoeuer Nazianzene lighted on very tempestuous troublesom times heresie so raging on the one side discord afflicting the Church on the other that he thought best to leaue all and betake himselfe to a quiet solitarie kind of contemplation Of the councils in his time he saieth I am minded if I must write you the trueth to shunne all assemblies of Bishops because Ineuer sawe a good euent of any Councill that did not rather encrease then diminish our euils Their contention and ambition passeth my speach not that hee condemneth all Councils for what follie had that bene in so wise a man but he noteth the diseases of his time the Church being so rent in pieces vnder Valens that it could not be restored nor reformed in many yeeres after Euen so in the wordes which you alleage he traduceth not the vocation or
function of Bishops as a thing superfluous or dangerous to the Church of God but she weth how farre the thirst of honour and flame of discord had caried many euen to the disturbance of the whole world and shaking of the Christian profession in sunder His words are Will they depriue me of the chiefe seate which heretofore some wise men haue admired but nowe as I thinke it is the first point of wisedome to decline it Then folow those words which you alleage for which our whole estate is troubled and shaken for which the vttermost parts of the world are in an hart-burning dissentiō that cannot be appeased nor expressed for which we are in danger to be thought to be of men when we are of God and to loose that great and new name The occasions of this speach as may be seene in his life were the horrible tumult that Maximus raised in aspiring to the Bishoprike of Constantinople the inconstancie of Peter bishop of Alerandria who first by letters confirmed him in the place and yet after sent some to ordaine Maximus against him and the generall dislike the Bishops of Egypt and of the West partes had of him though they could not but commend the man because he was placed without their consent Seeing himselfe therefore vndermined and betraied by his familiar friends deserted and forsaken by the Bishop of Alerandria after the death of Miletius Bishop of Antioch murmured and repined against by so many for not expecting their presence and the Bishops readie to warre one with another about his election and ordination he wiselie and stoutlie came into the Councill and said Ye men that are my fellow Pastours of the sacred flocke of Christ it will be a shame and very vnseemlie for you teaching others to be at peace if you be at warre amongst your selues for how shall you perswade them to agree if you varie in your owne opinions I beseech you rather by the blessed Trinitie that you dispose of your matters wiselie and peaceably And if I bee a cause of strife vnto you I am not better then Ionas the Prophet cast me into the Sea and let this troublesome tempest cease from among you I am content to endure any thing for your concord though I be guiltles thrust me out of my throne driue me from the Citie onely embrace you trueth and peace Thus christianlie preferred hee the vnitie of Gods Church before his owne safetie and made more account of quietnes and secrecie then of honour and dignitie At the first rising of this tumult Nazianzene was absent from the Citie and vpon his returne when Maximus and the rest of that faction threatned him with many things he presently and pithilie made that oration to the people whence your wordes are taken Hence you may prooue there were many contentious and ambitious heads in Nazianzens time which in no time before or after did or will want but you can inferre nothing out of these words against the lawfull vse of Episcopall or Metropoliticall moderation and superuision prescribed and limited by the Canons of graue and godly Councils which Nazianzene neither did nor could mislike If you thinke I restraine his meaning examine his words The time was saieth he when a wise man might admire this presidencie but now it is the first point of wisedom in my iudgement to shunne it not because it was then more vnlawfull then before but by reason of the manifold troubles dislikes and dissentions that then oppressed the Church The endes of the earth saieth he are for this in suspicion and warre which hath no eares nor name that is whose cause and remedie are both vnknowen for this we which are of God are in danger saith he to be thought to bee of men and to loose that great and newe name Hee cleerelie confesseth they were of God that is their calling and function was ordained and approoued by God wherefore he willeth them to beware least by their quarelling and contending they occasioned others to suppose they were not of God but of men Doth this place thinke you confute or confirme the vocation of Bishops What more could be sayd for them then that they are of God and not men After this whatsoeuer he saith it toucheth not the vnlawfulnesse of the office but the vnrulinesse of the persons and the vices of men he might traduce without any preiudice to their calling He saieth the name of Bishops was new and wisheth there were no superioritie nor preheminence amongst them but that euery man might be knowen by his vertues The newnesse of the name doeth not so much disgrace the office as the greatnesse of the name doeth commend it Let it bee new so it be great and both of God In what sense Nazianzene calleth the name of Bishop new if he meane the name of Bishop as one of the greatest Patrones of your discipline precisely noteth is not so soone agreed on If he meane a new name as the prophet Esay doeth whē he saith thou shalt bee called by a newe name which the mouth of the Lord shal name or as S. Iohn doeth when he reporteth the wordes of Christ to the Angel of the Church of Pergamus I will giue him a white stone and in the stone a new name written if hee allude I say to either of these places as he may welldoe he could not giue the name of Bishop an higher praise then to call it great and new and that from God If by new you would haue him vnderstand a name lately deuised by men not authorized by God as it seemeth you would you make Nazianzene very forgetful and your selues were scant waking when you made that obseruation in his words nempe Episcopi as though the name of Bishop had bene new in Nazianzenes time for could that name bee new to Nazianzene which the holy Ghost hath so aunciently so often so honourablie mentioned in the Scriptures Read you not this alleaged by Peter out of Dauid Let another take his Bishoprike And againe the holy Ghost hath made you Bishops As also a Bishop must be blamelesse And likewise you are returned to the Shepeherd and Bishop of your soules How could that name be new which is so authentically recorded in the Apostolike writings Haply you will shrinke from that and say the name was newlie theirs because in the Scriptures it is generall to all Presbyters and here it is speciall to Bishops but that is neither true nor any part of Nazianzenes meaning for euen the seuering of chiefe Pastours from Presbyters by the name of bishops was no late nor new deuise in Nazianzenes time That very distinction of names had continued at Alexandria from the death of Marke the Euangelist as Ierome affirmeth In all histories and writers before Nazianzene liued there is no word so common and vsuall to signifie the President and Ruler of the Presbyterie as the name of Bishop and therefore
it could not then be newe Besides Nazianzene reputeth it a wonderfull inconuenience to loose that great and newe name and to bee all one as if they should bee taken not to bee of God Now if the name were new and lately inuented by men the losse thereof were not great yea retaining the name they must be knowen to be of men and not of God which is contrary to Nazianzenes words Wherefore by the great and new name he meaneth the name of Christians grounding his speach on the words of Esay that saith the Church shalbe called by a new name or if he referre it to bishops he speaketh rather in praise of the greatnes theÌ„ in dispraise of the newnes of the name accounteth it to be great new because it was first vsed by y e holy Ghost in y e new Testament He wisheth there were no preheminence nor prioritie amongst Bishops and calleth their superioritie tyrannical Hee wisheth if it were possible that preheminence and prioritie amongst Bishops went not by the mightinesse of their Cities but by the desertes of their vertues not that the first is vulawfull but that the second is farre more commendable O that there were saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. neither prioritie of See nor priuiledge of place tyrannical preheminence that we might be distinguished onely by vertue If this last were possible the former might well be wished out of the Church for then should none but fit and worthie men haue the places of gouernment where otherwise the worst are often highest and rule as impotently as they aspire vnshamefastly This is the summe of Nazianzens speach and what fault to finde with it trulie I know not Happy were the Church of God not if all were equall as you would haue them but if each man had superioritie according to his integritie So should the Church of Christ neuer be beâ—ieged with ambition nor surprised with corruption nor wasted with dissention but the chiefe would circumspectly and wisely leade and the rest would gladly and quietly follow where nowe aspiring and striuing for places of dignitie hath subuerted many not of the meanest but of the highest degree So saieth Nazianzene But now when men are superiour by their Cities and not by their vertues the right hand the left and the midst the higher and the lower seate the precedencie or going cheeke by cheeke hath made many breathes amongst vs to no purpose and cast many into the ditch and made them goates not onely of the inferiour sort but euen of the shepeheards who being masters in Israel knew not this He misliketh not generally the calling of Bishops nor their diuersities of degrees but the falling of some of them into the ditch and becomming goates whiles they pressed ouer eagerly to the higher places otherwise he must first haue condemned himselfe who accepted and retained one of the chiefest seates of honour though after to conserue the peace of the Church he resigned it Lastlie the wishing of a better way if it were possible is no defacing of that which was alreadie setled by reason it cannot be expected that Nazianzenes wish should take place for that all men should be sincerelie regarded and honoured according to their vertues is rather an heauenly then an earthlie condition and sooner to bee wished for then to bee looked for at mens handes yea that course which he wisheth vnlesse the execution might be answerable to his wish would doe more harme then good For it would not quench ambition and contention as some men dreame which are the vices that he complaineth of but rather inflame them whiles euerie man conceiuing well of his owne vertues would make small account of other mens gifts and deserts If to decide the strife you reserue the iudgement thereof to other mens voyces you amend the matter nothing at all for if all men setting aside corrupt and partiall respects would chuse the best to euery place the Church of Christ would soone flourish without any wishing and wish what you will except that be first brought to passe all the rest will doe you no good An equalitie amongst the Pastours must needes slake ambition If you could reduce the Cities Churches and parishes of each common wealth to aiust proportion that one should not exceed another in any thing you might chance with a generall equalitie of the places somewhat to temper ambition but if you leaue any difference in the things you shall soone finde a difference in mens affections Nowe when or how that may bee compassed I leaue you to consider that are so good at deuising I thinke you may sooner vndertake to new build all Cities and Townes to make them equal then suffering them as they are to bring them to a iust and euen proportion If leauing an inequalitie of the places which you must needs you settle a generall equalitie amongst the Pastors and ministers of Christes Church what fresh experience the later ende of the world may teach vs I will not foretell I am sure the meane to preuent schismes and dissentions in the primitiue Church when the graces of Gods spirite were farre more eminent and aboundant then nowe was not to make all equall but to appoint some chiefe to ouersee and moderate the rest That course the Apostolike times imbraced and the Church of Christ euer since preferred as the safest and readiest way to resist confusion and stay contention in the Church of God Ierome saieth Propterea inter duodecim vnus eligitur vt capite constituto schismatis tollatur occasio Amongst the twelue Apostles one was therefore chosen that a chiefe being appointed occasion of dissention might be preuented If the twelue were not likely to agree except there had bene one chiefe amongst them I marueile how you imagine that equalitie woulde keepe all the Pastours of the worlde in peace and vnitie If euerie Presbyterie by Gods ordinaunce must haue a Ruler as your selues auouch least they growe to dissention and confusion howe shall the Bishops of a whole Prouince or kingdome meete conferre and couclude as often as neede requireth without one to call and moderate their assemblies We mislike not that so much as that you giue the Metropolitane dominion and imperie ouer the rest Your Presbyteries haue an other maner of dominion then we giue either to the Diocesans or to Metropolitanes for they determine all matters by discretion which is euen as much or more then Princes haue with vs. As for Bishops and Archbishops I see no such dominion in this Realme allowed them We haue Lawes consisting partly of Synodal constitutions partly of the royall edicts of Princes and by the tenour of them it is prescribed what the Bishop or Metropolitane shall require at eche mans hands not what they list but what the Canons of former Councils and lawes of Christian Princes haue thought meete to be performed by euerie one to the glorie of God and good of his
Church Nowe if the execution of Lawes bee Dominion and Imperie in your conceite when as there is a present remedie by appeale to the Princes audience if anie wrong or hard measure be offred what will you call it to iudge by discretion as your Presbyteries doe ' which is the greater kind of Imperie to determine all matters as you list or to be limited in euery point by the Lawes of the Realme what you shall doe and if you transgresse neuer so little to giue account thereof to the supreme Magistrate ' If I vnderstand any thing it were more livertie for Bishops to bee referred to Synodes where they shoulde beare some sway then to be restrained to Lawes from which they may not shrinke The execution of your Presbytericall decrees you giue to the moderatour of your Presbyterie and yet you giue him no dominion nor imperie Why then are you so inconsiderate or so intemperate as to cal the execution of ecclesiastical Lawes by the Diocesane or Metropolitane a tyrannicall power and dominion ouer their brethren ' Would you haue no Lawes at all but euery case as it falleth out so to be censured at the pleasure of the Presbyters ' That were a right tyrannie in deede and not tolerable in any common wealth that hath a Christian Magistrate If you admit euery matter to be ruled by writtten Lawes and leaue appeales in all causes for such as find themselues grieued to the Prince which is obserued in this Realme the execution of Lawes is rather a burden imposed then an honour to be desired and but that some men must needes vndertake that charge it were more easie for Bishops to bee without it then alwayes to trouble and often to endanger themselues with the difficulties and penalties of so many Lawes as we haue and must haue to guide those causes that are committed to their Consistories They haue others to discharge it for them They must haue some to assist them except you wil haue Bishops to bestow more time in learning humane lawes then in meditating y t diuine Scriptures And therefore your inueighing at the Arches and other places of iudgement she weth you litle vnderstand what you say Were your Presbyteries or Synodes at their perils to handle and determine so manie so weightie causes as they are you woulde reuerence them as much as euer you disgraced them and see your own follie in impugning that which cannot be wanted But what stand I on these things which experience wil proue to be requisite in a Christian common wealth better then speech It sufficeth me that Metropolitanes were long before the Nicene Council accepted and vsed in the Church of Christ as necessarie persons to assemble the Synodes of eche Prouince vpon all occasions and to ouersee as well the election as ordination of Bishops within their charge This if you graunt necessitie will force you to yeeld them the rest as it did y t Councils Princes that were long before our times If you like not the wisedome and order of the vniuersal and auncient Church of Christ you must tell vs in your new platforme who shall call and moderate Prouinciall Synodes when occasion requireth or whether your Presbyters shall bee supreme Moderators of all matters without expecting or regarding any Synodall assemblies or Iudgements Synodes we admit some to gather and gouerne those assemblies but to preuent ambition we would haue that priuiledge to goe rounde by course to all the Pastors of euery Prouince You may doe well to change Deacons euerie day Bishops euery weeke Presbyters euery moneth and Metropolitanes euery quarter that the gouernment of the house of God may goe round by course And surely you misse not much of it Deacons and Presbyters dure with you for a yeere Bishops you thinke in the Apostles times were changed euerie weeke what space you wil appoint to Metropolitanes wee yet know not longer then one Synode I presume you wil haue no man to continue But what reason or example haue you for it ' Examples perhaps as you care for none so you seeke for none for if examples might preuaile with you wee haue the setled and approued order of the primitiue Church against you that Metropolitanes neuer went by course Yea the name it selfe doeth inferre as much for if he be Metropolitane that is Bishop of the Metropolis or Mother citie the mother Citie remayning alwaies one and the same the priuiledge of the Metropolitane could neuer change by course To aske you for reason which leane onelie to your willes and regarde no mens iudgements but your owne will seeme straunge yet heare the resolution of one that highly fauoureth your newe founde discipline who positiuely concludeth that this circular regiment by course as it is not able to resist ambition and adulation so it will breede contempts and factions in the Church of God His words be Dicamus ergo primatum illum ordinis per mutuae successionis vices ipsa tandem experieÌ„tia compertum fuisse non satis virium nec aà ambitiosos Pastores nec ad auditores alios quideÌ„ vanos alios verò adulatorio spiritu praeditos compescendos habuisse communicata videlicet singulis Pastoribus per vices huius primatus dignitate Itaqâ—e quod singulorum se cundum successionem commune fuit visum fuit aa vnum eum quidem totius Presbyterij iudicio delectum transferre quod certè reprehendinec potest nec debet quum praesertim vetustus hic mosprimum Presbyterum deligendi in AlexaÌ„drina celeberrima ecclesia iam inde à Marco Euangelista esset obseruatus Alteram causam affert Ambrosius longè maximi momenti nempe quòd primatu sic ad singulos per vices perueniente singulis Pastoribus non semper ad hanc gubernationem suscipiendam sdoneis compertis it a fieret vt indigni inter dum praeessent quaeres tum Presbyterij contemptum secum trahebat tum aditum factionibus aperiebat Let vs then auouch that this Primacie of order going round by course of mutuall succession was at length by very experience found not to haue force inough to represse ambitious Pastors neither vaine and flattering Auditors whiles euery Pastour in his course enioyed this superioritie Therefore that which was common to all by succession it seemed good to transferre to one chosen by the iudgement of the whole Presbyterie the which neither can nor ought to be reprehended especially since this ancient maner to choose the chiefe of the Presbyterie was obserued in the famous Church of Alexandria euen from Marke the Euangelist Another cause of greatest waight without comparison doeth Ambrose alleage that this Primacie so going round to euery one by course some Pastours sometimes were found vnfit to vndertake this gouernment and thereby it came to passe that such as were vnwoorthie oft times ruled the rest which brought with it the contempt of the Presbyterie and opened a gappe vnto factions How farre Ambrose is mistaken I haue shewed before hee saieth
the Presbyters succeeded in order when the place was voyde but that they chaunged by course hee saieth no such thing It was a plaine ouersight I will say no worse in him that first wrested Ambroses wordes to that conceite In the meane time we haue master Bezaes full confession that the going round by course to gouerne the Church doeth maintaine disorder and faction and no whit decrease ambition and the choosing of one to continue chiefe for his life began at Alexandria from Marke the Euangelist sixe yeeres before Peter and Paul were martyred and sixe and thirtie before the death of Saint Iohn in which there is NOTHING THAT can or ought to be misliked Howe truely hee speaketh if he should recall or you refuse his wordes reason and experience wil easily teach vs. for first in this circular change it is not casuall but essentiall that all in their course be they fit or vnfit must haue the ruling of the rest Now if to choose one good amongst many be a matter of difficultie howe impossible then is it that all should be good And yet by your rolling regiment all be they neuer so wicked or vnwoorthie must haue as much time and power to neglect and hurt the Church of God as the well minding and godly Pastours shall haue to assist and helpe the same Againe what good can be done by any when in euerie action one must beginne and another proceede and a third conclude If an euill man light on the beginning middle or ending he may soone marre all And be the men not euill except they be like affected and like instructed when will they agree in iudgement or tread one in anothers steppes If any faction arise I neede not put you in minde what contradicting and reuersing will be offered by your weekely or monethly Gouernours Who shall dare doe anie thing to a Presbyter or Bishop but he must looke for the like measure when their course commeth What can be one weeke made so sure but it may be the next weeke vndone by him that presently followeth This is the right way to make a mockerie of the Church of Christ and to permit it to euerie mans humour and pleasure whiles his time lasteth If you trust not me distrust not your selues It breedeth contempt and openeth the high way to factions As for Ambition which is an other of the mischiefes that you would amend by your changeable gouernement you cure that as he doeth which to coole the heate of one part of the bodie setteth all the rest in a burning feuer To quench the desire of dignitie in one man you inflame all the Pastours of euerie prouince with the same disease for you propose the like honor and power for the time vnto all which we do to one And so you heale ambition by making it common as if patients were the lesse sicke because others are touched with y ◠same infection for if one man cannot haue this Metropoliticall preeminence without some note of pride the rest cā neither expect it nor enioy it in their courses but with some taint of the same corruption fruition and expectation of one the same thing are so neere neighbors that if one be vicious the other cannot be vertuous Wherefore either grant the superioritie and dignitie of Bishops and Metropolitanes may be christianly supported by one in euerie Presbytery and prouince as we affirme or else we conclude it can not be expected and enioyed of all euerie where by course as you would haue it but very vnchristianly You giue more to your Bishops and Metropolitanes then we do and that increaseth their pride We giue them no power nor honor by Gods Law but what you must yeeld to your Pastors presidents if you wil haue any And as for Magistrates we may not limite thē on whom they shal lay the execution of their Lawes nor what honor they shal allow to such as they put in trust so no part thereof be contrarie to the doctrine of the Scriptures Agnise first their callings then measure their offices by the ancient canons of Christs Church and if they haue any other or further authoritie then standeth with good reason and the manifest examples of the Primitiue Church we striue not for it reseruing alwaies to christian princes their libertie to vse whose aduise and help they thinke good and to bestow their fauours where they see cause without crossing the voice of the holie Ghost or the wisdome of the Apostolike and Primitiue Church of Christ. for the gouernement of the Church is committed to them not that they should alter and ouerthrow the maine foundations of Ecclesiasticall Discipline at their pleasures but that they should carefully and wisely vse it to the benefite of Gods Church and good of their people for which they must giue account to the dreadfull Iudge It was long after the Apostles times before Prouinces were diuided and Mother Cities appointed and therefore Metropolitanes are not so ancient as you make them as may appeare by the 33. canon called Apostolike where the chiefe dignitie ouer eche Prouince is not attributed to any certaine place or Citie I stand not precisely for the time when Mother Cities were first appointed in euerie Prouince howbeit the general Council of Ephesus saith Euerie Prouince shal keep his rights vntouched and vnuiolated which it hath had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the beginning vpward according to the custome that hath anciently preuailed euery Metropolitan hauing libertie to take a copie of our acts for his owne securitie for so the wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may well be interpreted though some embrace another sense Yet if in this point you presse those Canons called Apostolike I will not reiect them not that I take to haue bin written by the Apostles for then they must be part of the Canonicall Scriptures but that some of them expresse the ancient discipline of the Church which obtained euen from the Apostles times by whomsoeuer they were collected though many things since be inserted and corrupted in them and therfore are iustlie refused further then they agree with the stories of the first times and the decrees of the eldest Councils The Canon which you quote is this The Bishops of euerie Nation must know or acknowledge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him that is first or chiefe amongst them and esteeme him as their head and attempt no matter of waight without his opinion and iudgement neither let him doe any thing without al their aduises and consents Hereby you would prooue there was a time after the Apostles deaths when as yet the first place amongst the Bishops of the same Prouince was not affixed to anie certaine Church or Citie Grant it were so though this Canon doe not exactlie prooue so much then yet in euerie nation there was a Primate before there was a Metropolitane and consequently the authoritie of one to be chiefe in a prouince is elder the◠the priuiledge
Council not excepted Who doeth maruell that amongst so many thousands of Bishops as the whole world yeelded in so many hundred yeeres there should bee some contentious and ambitious spirites Or who can performe that those very weedes shal not grow as fast amongst Presbyters as euer they did amongst Bishops Happily in a citie where the Magistrate seuerely represseth the dissention discord of Pastors some ten or twelue Presbyters may either be kept in tolerable peace or presently ouer ruled by the publike state but come once to the gouernment of the whole worlde as the fathers of the primitiue Church did and then tell me not what contentions and factions but what conflicts and vproares your paritie of Presbyters will breede Were the Pastours but of England Fraunce and Germanie to meete in a free Synode I wil not aske you when they would agree but if their tongues be like their pennes there wounde bee more neede of officers to part the fraies then of Notaries to write the Acts. Where the primitiue Church had one Theophilus and one Dioscorus we should haue twentie we may sooner flee their offices then their vices their affections will remaine when their functions bee altered Where all are equal there is as great danger of pride and contention as where one is superiour yea the prioritie of one man in euery prouince as we see confirmed by the practise and experience of the vniuersall Church of Christ since the Apostles times is sooner resisted and better endured then the waywardnesse and headinesse of so many Gouernours as you must and would haue in your changeable regiment of Presbyters The Lord make vs carefull to keepe the band of peace which he hath left vs and mindfull to shew that lowlinesse of heart which hee hath taught vs that wee waxe not so wise in our owne conceits as to despise all others besides ourselues and so resolute in our priuate perswasions that we enforce our deuises vpon the Church of God vnder the name of his holie and heauenlie preceptes euen so O Lorde for Christ Iesus sake 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Amen Errata In the Epistle pag. 7. lin 26. in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pag. 9. l. vltiâ—â— chage for charge In the Booke p. 3. l. 15. th for in p. 4. l. 28. Princes for Priests p. 10. l. penult part for parts p. 38. l. 27. iudicall for iudiciall In margine Prouerb 5. for Acts 19. p. 67. l. 25. as they say for as you say p. 68. l. penult the Churches for in the Churches p. 78. l. 1. to the for to be lin 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the degree of a Presbyter and. p. 104. l. penultima Euangelist for Euangelists p. 122. l. 22. ought for out p. 148. l. 17. not erect for erect not p. 150. l. 17. of most part for of the most part p. 158. margine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 164 l. 28. thee for the. p. 185. l. 27. vinculis for viculis p. 188. l. 11. at the name of Socrates must be the figure of 4. l. 14. uch for such l. 20. Talerius for Valerius l. 23. Philodelphia for Philadelphia p. 193. l. 18. for and l. 19. for and l. 23. put out the double distinction p. 228. l. 36. out for cut p. 237. l. 2 1 cons. for 2 cons. p. 246. l. penult could not be for could be p. 252. l. 14. dured no long time for dured a long time p. 257. l. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 259. l. 24. 150. for 1500. p. 274. l. 13. Bishops for a Bishop l. 14. Pothymus for Pothynus p. 281. li. 19. vpbolding for vpholding p. 286. li. 33. nine Saint for nine Saint p. 316. l. vltima laie man Presbyter for laie man Presbyter p. 336. l. 1. in the 7. chapter p. 358 l. 34. ishops for Bishops p. 359. li. 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 378. l. 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 32. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 379. l. vlt. froÌ„ the first beginning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the vse anciently confirmed euery Metropolitane hauing libertie to take a copie of our actes for his owne securitie 1 Gen. 13. 2 Iohn 14. 3 Ephes. 4. 1 Math. 18. 2 1. Tim. 4. 1 Hiero. in epistolaâ— ad Titum ca. 1. 2 Ambros. in 1. ad Tim. ca. 5. 1 1. Tim. 5. 1 1. Timoth. 5. 1 1. Timoth. 5. 1 Act. 20. 1 1. Pet. 5. 2 1. Corinth 4. 3 Tit. 1. 4 1. Timoth. 4. 1 1. Corinth 14 verse 22. 1 Act. 8. verse 5. 12. 2 Act. 8. ver 17. 3 Act. 14. ver 21 4 Act. 14. ve 23 5 1. Timoth. 5. 6 Tit. 1. 1 Ambros. in Ephes ad 4. 2 Hiero. mepistol ad Titum 3 August epist. 19 secunaum honoru vocabula quae tam acclesiaevsus obtinuit 3 August epist. 19 secunaum honoru vocabula quae tam acclesiaevsus obtinuit 4 Tertul de Baptismo Hiero aduersus luciferianos 5 Possidonius de vita Augustini 4â— Leo epist 88. 6 Concil Cartha ginens 2. ca. 9. 7 Hicro ad Euagr. 8 Chrysost homil â—1 in 1. ad Timotheum 9 De Ministrorum euangelii gradibus ca. 23. 1 Ibid. m. 2 Ibidem ca. 21. 3 Luc. 10. 4 De Ministrorum euangelii gradibus ca. 23. sol 156. 4 De Ministrorum euangelii gradibus ca. 23. sol 156. 4 De Ministrorum euangelii gradibus ca. 23. sol 156. 4 De Ministrorum euangelii gradibus ca. 23. sol 156. 1 De Ministrorum euangelii gradibus ca. 23. fol. 156. vt supra 1 Hiero. in epist. ad Euagrium 1 Euseb. lib. 2. ca. 24. 2 Idem li. 3. ca. 13. 3 Idem li. 3. ca. 21. 4 Euseb. Chronicon in anno 45. 5 Idem in anno 71 6 Ibid. in an 111. 7 Ibidem in annis 33. 63. 8 Ibidem in annis 63. 111. 9 Iren. li. 3. ca. 3 10 Euseb. li. 4. ca. 15. 11 Hiero. de scriptoribus ecclesiasticis in Polycarpo 12 Euseb. li. 3. ca. 35. 13 Tertull. de praescript aduers. haereticâ—s 14 Iren. lib. 3. ca. 3. 1 Euseb. li. 4. ca. 1â— 2 Hiero. vt supra in Polycarpo Euseb Chronicon in anno 164. 3 Ibid. in anno 170 4 Iren. lib. 3. ca. 3. 5 Euseb. lib 4 ca. 15. Iren. lib. 3. ca. 3. 1 Math 20. 2 1. Pet. 5. 3 De Ministrorum euangelii gradibus ca. 6. 15. 3 De Ministrorum euangelii gradibus ca. 6. 15. 4 Ibidem ca. 20. 5 Hebr. 13. 1 Timoth. 5. 1 Timoth. 5. 1 Timoth. 5. 1 Concil Chalcedonens actio 11. 2 Tertul. de praescriptioâ—bus aduers haretic 3 Concil Ephesinum in suggestione Episcoporism Cyprs 1 Cano. Apost 38 2 Ignat. epist. 3. ad